《Ultimate Antihero》
Volume 1, Prologue
Volume 1, Prologue
¡°The [Traitor] Kamishiro Homura must be killed.¡±
The nucleus of that was located in the Detroit life sphere, Orion Tower.
In the conference room that existed on the highest floor of that white spire that pierced the sky, one of the five people that surrounded the round table there said that. The Soviet¡¯s grand supreme ruler Gregorio Rasputin dered as such.
¡°The power that man possesses, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that it transcends far above the standard of power that an individual can have. It¡¯s really dangerous for us, the new rulers of the world to leave this situation as it is.¡±
Thepany those words were directed at were the people that sat at the same table.
America¡¯s president, Joseph Franklin.
Britain¡¯s prime minister, Leti Cline.
China Republic Union¡¯s secretary general, Wang Tailong. [1]
The Holy Path Church¡¯s highest leader, Pope Innocentius XVII. ¨DThe four above.
They were the chief members of the that was started five years ago and were called .
¡°We of the USA also agree with the Soviet¡¯s opinion. This time the [Traitor]... no, that abominable , for some reason he suddenly started moving from the London life sphere heading towards the Tokyo life sphere, but because of that, sincest night we have fallen into chaos. Even with the applied on him, that boy¡¯s individual battle strength rivals the whole military power of a country. For that boy to make a move, it¡¯s the same as a whole army of a country to begin a military march. Each time that boy takes a step, we have to rewrite defense treaties and re-position the army, honestly it¡¯s really troublesome.¡±
¡°He¡¯s really like a walking nuclear bomb huh. But even so, the MI6(Britain Information Bureau) is really pathetic. Even though these past three months the ate, slept, and yed right under your noses, you couldn¡¯t even manage to cut his head off a single time while he slept.¡±
¡°Just when I thought what you are talking about(!). We the Britons are living and using our heads properly. Just so you know, we are different from China-san who was impatient to attack and rushed ahead without even consulting the opinion of the other and in the end you had two thirds of your army annihted by the .¡±
¡°What did you say-¡°
¡°Please calm down, both of you. For fellow to quarrel with each other...-¡°
¡°Don¡¯t act like an adult you yankee. If we are talking about the cause of all this, then it was when one year ago Kamishiro Homura was staying in Washington life sphere, if only you dealt with him properly then, my army wouldn¡¯t have met with things like¨D!¡±
¡°Enough already.¡±
¡° ¡± ¡±......!¡± ¡± ¡±
It was a voice that was calm, yet possessed a heavy and profound presence that couldn¡¯t be denied.
With Innocentius¡¯s single voice, the three sovereigns that were hurling abuse at each other swallowed their words.
¡°Your grace...¡±
¡°It¡¯s just like what Franklin said. For fellow to quarrel against each other, it only produces a hundred harms and not a single gain. All of us are not foreigners of opposing countries anymore.
Five years ago, when the first recorded demon in history, Typhon, appeared almost all the countries that existed above the earth were burned to ashes. And then the current was established by the concentration of the remaining ten countries. They all cooperated with each other for the sake of opposing the demons that were invading from across dimensions in the demon world.
"...The framework called country is a bygone relic. We are not an alliance. We are the world itself. Something like a lone brat moving from London to Tokyo is not something worth fretting about.¡±
¡°Your Grace, it¡¯s exactly as you say.¡±
¡°...Hmph, I¡¯m not fretting at all here.¡±
Joseph lowered his head reverently hearing the words of Innocentius, while Tairon too put his raised body back on the chair with a vexed expression still on his face.
Judging that the ce had calmed down, Innocentius opened his mouth once more.
¡°Even without panicking, that man cannot possibly do something like rece us. The heart of the popce has been firmly grasped by us, the . Besides, in the first ce haven¡¯t we already seeded in sealing the power of that man? As long as the is still in ce, even that man cannotpletely use the power of the as skillfully as he did five years ago. There is a cor fixed on him. At most he has only be a watchdog that we make use of.¡±
¡°E, exactly right.¡±
¡°Prime minister Cline. Can the MI6 properly continue with their surveince?¡±
Suddenly, the Soviet¡¯s grand supreme ruler Gregorio that started the topic, yet was only carefully supervising the room, asked Leti, the only female in this ce. Leti nodded in a big way.
¡°Of course. Right now the is riding the regr service between London and Japan. From the ne¡¯s pilot to its CA, and even the passengers, all of them are MI6¡¯s personnel. There is not even the slightest chance that we will lose sight¨D¡±
In a moment, as if to blow away Leti¡¯s words, the door of the conference room opened raising a loud sound.
The one that jumped into the room with a changed expression, was Britain¡¯s high official for the .
¡°Be, beg your pardon¨C! Prime minister Cline! An urgent contact came from the MI6 that are in the middle of observing the ! After the received a call from someone, from the airne that was in the middle of flight it seemed that he suddenly, ju, ju, jumped out-!¡±
¡°Wh, WHAT DID YOU SAYYY!!!!¡±
¡°HE JUMPED OUT FROM THE PLANE-!¡±
Hearing that report, all the members of the round table had their expressions turned blue and made mors.
¡°And then, don¡¯t tell me they lost him-!?¡±
¡°Un, unfortunately. For him to jump out from a height of ten thousand meters in a flesh body without even putting on , it¡¯s just too unexpected so...!¡±
They lost him.
Hearing that fact, the blood drained from the faces of all the people in the room.
And then, in the next moment, angry roars that even resembled screams flew about.
¡°What the hell are you doing you damn idiot-! Make them chase him right now!¡±
¡°Impossible! It¡¯s suicidal to jump down from an airne that is flying at high speed, even for magicians that have equipped ! They are going to getpletely blown away by the atmospheric current!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Please don¡¯t say such absurd things! (!)¡±
¡°For the time being just rearrange the surveince structure immediately. I¡¯ll make urgent contact with the KGB. Mobilize all the military satellites too. I¡¯ll also have you make the CIA cooperate.¡±
¡°O, of course Gregorio! It¡¯s inexcusable to lose sight of that boy for even a second!
After all Kamishiro Homura, ¨Dhe has the power to ruin the world just by his lonesome¨C!!!!¡±
Trantor''s Notes and References
1. ¡ü This guy¡¯s name is written with the kanji of king great dragon.
Volume 1, 1
Volume 1, Chapter 1
Part 1
Five years ago, it was the name of the demon that crossed over the dimensional boundary and came attacking the earth.
The length of its body was five kilometers. It was a giant multi-headed dragon with a size that rivaled a small ind.
During the time since humans began fighting demons approximately a century ago, this first observed demon had burned the earth¡¯s surface to ash from one end to the other in only ten days.
This event was the cmity that was called .
That cmity reduced the human poption of the the world till only 10 percent remained. The countries too were destroyed until there were only ten countries remaining.
But even while that much damage was inflicted, the human race wasn¡¯t ruined.
The surviving people joined together and formed the .
took the lead and concentrated on reviving urban areas all over the world and maintained the [life sphere]. By restoring the infrastructures, the human race had recovered civilization that wasn¡¯t different from before albeit the scale had be smaller. This was aplished only five years after the .
The [Tokyo life sphere] that was formerly Tokyo city was also one of those.
Right now in this ce, around 70 million humans from a great variety of races, gathered from all over the world to live their life close to each other.
However, that restoration was something that stood on thin ice.
After the extermination of , the number of demons that came invading from the demon world didn¡¯t decrease.
No, rather, the passing of demons possessing vast power like Typhon caused the dimensional wall boundary to crumble. It can be said that the number of demons that came invading from the demon world to the human world increased.
The interior of the [life sphere] was protected by a barrier so the demons couldn¡¯t directlye in; however, it was not strange for demons that appeared outside the [life sphere] to sometimes approach for an invasion. This was the current world¡¯s situation.
Today just like other days, invaders passing through the dimension wall are instantlying into this world.
But there exist a fighting strength that didn¡¯t hesitate in taking on those demons, possessing terrifying power, as opponents.
Equipping the magic wand and magic shield that were created from thebination of science and sorcery, they were the human magicians that could manipte sorcery simr to the demons.
Part 2
¡°Stop making useless resistance. If you do that then I will kill you painlessly.¡±
The Tokyo life sphere¡¯s bay coast area, the abandoned harbor warehouse.
At the wharf where no sounds could be heard except the sshing sounds of the waves when it turned into night, there was themanding voice of a girl ringing out.
The owner of the voice stood on the wharf, a student magician in the style whose body was wrapped in a Magi¡¯s jacket based on a cowgirl¡¯s outfit.
While her blond hair that released faint light like gold dust was fluttering from the sea breeze, the girl was taking a stance with her style¡¯s that was a silver revolver.
The of New Tokyo Sorcery Academy¡¯s 101st trainee toon, Hoshikawa Sumika.
The girl right now was facing a single grotesque thing.
That grotesque thing was something that was around three times bigger than Sumika, a giant with a human body that had a head of a pig.
demon, orc.
This orc was the vanguard of the invaders from another dimension that the human race had continued to fight from one hundred years ago.
As a demon it was not categorized as strong.
It couldn¡¯t even use any particr sorcery, what it could do only amounted to swinging around the giant club that it held in its right hand.
¨DAt best, its threat level was something like [an African elephant that held ill will towards humans].
Even for someone who was still a student, for a magician that had piled up training to defeat demons, this orc was an opponent that could be dealt with easily. That was exactly why, the girl¨DSumika didn¡¯t fear that monster for even a bit.
¡°I¡¯ll say it one more time. Stop making useless resistance.¡± [1]
She announced herst warning.
She put strength on the finger that was holding the trigger of the revolver-style that had its aim directed on the forehead of the orc.
If the girl put just a little more strength into her finger, a fake silvermythril bullet coated in magic power would pierce the demon¡¯s forehead from the gun muzzle.
If it was only something like a than just a single attack would certainly result in death.
Furthermore, using necromancy, a magician could bind a contract with the soul of a hero and through that they borrowed the hero¡¯s power.
Sumika¡¯s contracted hero was the Billy the Kid.
The bullet of couldn¡¯t miss. It would end if she shot. The orc would be killed if she pulled the trigger. But¨D
{Gufufufu-¡! Bluff, useless. You, can¡¯t shoot.}
The orcughed with an unpleasant voice that was simr with the sound of burbling mud.
¡°-¡!¡±
Sumika¡¯s expression distorted from those words. After all, what the orc said was right on the mark.
Sumika couldn¡¯t shoot. The reason was located in the orc¡¯s left hand.
There was a girl with a mini-ponytail clutched in the orc¡¯s left arm with her face turning pale.
The girl was the same with Sumika, the 101st¡¯s . Her name was Ichinotani Chikori.
That¡¯s right, in other words, this was a hostage situation.
As a demon, the orcs were a weak race, but in ce of that it was using its intelligence.
In reality, the one that was cornered was Sumika.
{Weapon, throw away. If not, this girl, crushed.}
Pressed with choices, Sumika gritted her teeth.
(Just against an orc, to be treated as it pleased like this¡!)
For Sumika, this situation was a humiliation.
If asked why, it was because while Sumika was still a student, she was a genius magician that obtained the title of S-rank magician where there were only ten people in this world. Originally, just an orc or even ten orcs, she was an existence that could easily defeat them. ¨DThe fact was, a few minutes before, this Sumika had instantly killed two orcs that were invading into the life sphere from a different ce.
But, trouble appeared when the third orc came invading.
The predicted ce where the third orc would appear was in the side of the residential area, so beforehand Sumika made two of the 101st toon members that were her subordinates to standby there, but¨Dof all the things to happen, the moment the orc appeared one of the members got terrified of real battle and deserted the battle before the enemy¡¯s presence. No, if it was only that then it was still fine, but¨D
{If it¡¯s just around three minutes before leaderes, then even I alone can hold back this enemy!}
Like that, Chikori who couldn¡¯t be expected as a battle strength just by her lonesome didn¡¯t even hear hermand to stop and rushed to the enemy by her own judgment.
And the result,
{Leader. Chikori-san was captured by the orc.}
Only three seconds after that, that kind of transmission came from the that was in charge of battle situation and from the ce slightly separated from the actual scene.
(She cannot do it at all aren¡¯t she¨D!)
As expected, she wanted to cry.
And then, right now, under that situation she got cornered and that was why it was unbearable.
{Quick, weapon! Throw away!!}
¡°Leader! Don¡¯t mind me! I¡¯m wrong for ignoring the order-!¡±
She wanted to shout angrily that it¡¯s exactly your fault, but right now it was no use even if she med the girl.
As a leader, as a magician, to do something like abandoning a human who was going to be killed by a demon right now was not something Sumika could do.
Right now she needed to continue this deadlocked situation for even a little longer, buy time, and wait until reinforcements arrived.
¨DBut, that sneaky consideration was read by the orc.
{Do it quick!}
In order to hurry Sumika who was trying to buy time, the vein of the orc¡¯s arm protruded out and its herculean strength constricted Chikori¡¯s thin body like a vise.
¡°UAAAAA¡-!¡±
¡°St, stop it-!¡±
Sumika reflexively raised her voice hearing the creaking sound that was like the crack of a decayed tree.
Chikori who was grasped in the orc¡¯s left hand turned limp and became unmoving.
It would be really bad if more than that happened. She couldn¡¯t buy time unskillfully. There was nothing that she could do except obeying obediently.
¡°Understood. I surrender¡¡±
Sumika threw away the revolver in her hand and also one more revolver that was holstered on her hips,
¡°-¨D¨D¨D!¡±
That instant, a shock ran through Sumika¡¯s brain that informed her of danger to herself.
That was the intuition that came from the girl¡¯s contracted heroic spirit, Billy the Kid¡¯s Hero Skill.
What is called Hero Skill was the obtained special move or something like enchantment that came from being possessed by the soul of a hero.
From this, a magician became able to wield power that was equal with heroes of previous life.
And then the danger signal that ran through Sumika¡¯s brain at this time was ¡¯s Hero Skill .
With this Hero Skill that was associated with Billy the Kid¡¯s legend that said that he shot to death enemies behind him without even turning back, its effect was [perfect invalidation of blind spot]. The contractor of became able to detect all dangers of attack that came from blind spots with 100% uracy using instinct. And then, this instinct was by no means inurate¨D
¡°Barrier ExpandProtection!¡±
Sumika immediately expanded a no element first grade magic barrier using sorcery.
Thereupon in a sh that barrier was hit by the orc¡¯s club.
That one hit possessed the brute strength of several tons¡¯ weight, but the expanded magic barrier that was for use pertaining to physical impact didn¡¯t even twitch.
It was exactly like her instinct told her.
Sumika safely evaded the surprise attackpletely.
For her it was something really easy. But¨D
{Don¡¯t defend! Next, if defend, this girl, crush!}
¡°Kuh-¡°
When there was a hostage even that couldn¡¯t be kept up.
{You, killrade! Not forgive. Pulverize. Pulverize until became mince meat!}
The orc once again swung its club.
If she evaded this next attack the orc would unhesitatingly crush Chikori.
She couldn¡¯t evade.
If it became like this then she could only be a sandbag while reducing the damage as much as she could using magic power.
For Sumika that was a bitter choice.
(Even though I cannot die in this kind of ce¡!)
Sumika had a dream. An important, strong wish that could even be called a craving.
Five years ago, the giant seven headed dragon that burned to ash everything in the world. .
That day, where everyone could do nothing except looking up to the closed sky, sinking into despair in front of the overwhelming power.
¨DThere was someone, who killed that dragon.
That Typhon, who bore not even a single injury even with all the militaries of all the world¡¯s countries challenging that monster ¡there was a magician who killed that monster just by his lonesome.
That day, Sumika watched up from the burning ground the full story of what happened.
And then, she thought. That she wanted to be like that.
Like that, she wanted to be an existence that could save people from no matter what kind of despair.
¨DThat dream, was still not fulfilled.
She was still half-way.
(That¡¯s why, even though I cannot die in this kind of ce, why does this kind of thing happen!)
While gritting her teeth in frustration, Sumika wrapped her body in magic power.
For the sake of softening the blow for even a little.
She was waiting for reinforcements while receiving the orc¡¯s blow.
Having no option other than that, she could only brace herself by all possible means.
The club that was swung down cutting wind.
Against the approaching strong blow, Sumika resolved herself and closed her eyelids.
¡°Sheesh. Can the apprentices these days not deal with just a single orc.¡±
She heard that voice.
¡°Eh¡¡±
Instantly, a st resounded in the wharf.
It was the sound of a severe shockwave hitting and breaking the concrete surface.
But that was not the sound of destruction of a blow that was produced by a club.
The one who broke apart the concrete was, a lone young man.
Jumping down from a passenger ne that was flying in the far above sky at the height of ten thousand meters, the young man that split apart into two the orc¡¯s body from its head until its crotch using an obsidian sword, was the one making the sound of the broken concrete andnding.
The orc¡¯s body was torn vertically, split into left and right.
Of course, it died instantly.
The hostage spilled out from the arm, that orc¡¯s body changed into shining ashes in a rustle and scattered apart from the sea breeze.
Inside that prism, the young man said.
¡°But, I¡¯ll give you a passing mark for not abandoning the hostage.¡±
A loose and disheveled, uncontroble ck hair.
The end of a long stole pped like a wing, the young man looked down on Sumika with a listless eye. A look that didn¡¯t seem far from Sumika in age.
Looking at that face, Sumika gulped her breath.
¡°Yo, you, are¡¡!¡±
It was only natural. For magicians that lived in this age, there was no human that didn¡¯t know that young man¡¯s face.
The grand magician that mastered all the sorcery that existed in this world, the human that employed the existences that were far more powerful and even far more evil than even the [Demon King], the like one would use a familiar, the .
And then, on the five years ago, possessing the overwhelming power that subdued even god, the hero of salvation that just alone subjugated who burned 90% of the earth surface¨D
¡°Kamishiro, Homura¡¡!¡±
¡°Yeah, that Homura-san. As for today I got assigned to 101st toon. Well, take care of me okay.¡±
Why did the hero that saved the world get assigned to a mere trainee student toon¨D
Even such an obvious question didn¡¯t cross the head of the current Sumika.
Homura who stood still inside the shining wind with his long stole pping.
That standing figure was powerful, beautiful, in that one moment Sumika even forgot all words and became entranced.
It was as if time itself hade to aplete stop.
And then, during the instant where everything stood still, Sumika obtained a single conviction somewhere inside her heart.
This time, this moment, ¨Da tale was beginning, that was what she believed.
Part 3
Let¡¯s rewind time back a little.
The Kamishiro Homura was living in the slums of London life sphere until yesterday.
A shabby, run-down apartment that had wind blowing in from the gaps.
The ce was really wretched for the residence of a hero savior.
But, there was a reason for that.
He, who alone exterminated that even the gathering of the battle strength throughout the world couldn¡¯t even scratch, was ostracized by the due to that too extreme strength.
Well, that could also be said as natural.
Establishing vested interests for themselves using all kinds of methods.
A ruling structure for the sake of exploiting the people.
If there was a human that existed that could possibly blow away all that they built right from its root, there was no way it would be something pleasant for them.
It felt like a swelling above your eye.
That was why the made use of all kinds of methods and tailored the into the .
¨DHomura could be that strong because he sold his soul to demons.
¨DSooner orter, Homura would be the demons¡¯ pawn and bare his fangs at the human race.
Such things were whispered to the people as if they were true.
And then there was also the cooperation of the that was ruling over the popce the most right now, making the propaganda a great sess. The human race that survived the feared the hero that saved them as a [traitor], the messenger of demons, they rejected him from human society. ¨DHis nationality was taken away from him, his power was taken away by that was performed on him, all his rights as a human were stripped off.
There was no way such a Homura could live in a proper ce.
But, Homura didn¡¯t dislike that life as much as one would believe.
In the first ce he didn¡¯t have any interest in social status, for his lifestyle of [killing as many demons as possible] too, a position where he wasn¡¯t tied by the stupid rules of human society or country borders was convenient.
Everyday he passed his time however he pleased without worrying about anyone¡¯s eyes. asionally, he hunted demons that threatened the life sphere and received bounty from the world government as his daily earnings.
Due to that sealed his power, the publicized to the domestic and foreign that the [traitor] had been tamed as their [watch dog]. Homura himself was understanding of the existence of such a system, but for Homura it was only something trivial that only provoked a little sympathy from him thinking [Keeping up honor is also pretty troublesome huh¨D].
He freely killed demons as he pleased, and protected what he wanted to protect.
He was not adhering to anything, it was a pleasant life that was quietly andfortably free from worldly cares.
But, on a certain day where he was spending such easygoing days.
The currently nonexistent that Homura was once a member of, it was a group that didn¡¯t question one¡¯s country, country border, or faith, a mercenary organization with mission to protect the people of all countries from the threat of sorcery and demons, the ex-leader of such an organization contacted Homura.
The contents of the contact was extremely strange.
[I registered your name into the 101st trainee toon of the New Tokyo Sorcery Academy. Come to Tokyo life sphere right now.]
That was what he said.
He wondered whether he should just m the phone off. He would be troubled if he was just called carefreely from the other side of the earth only to ask him to go drink.
¨DBut, what was truly annoying, that former superior of his that was right now the board chairman of New Tokyo Sorcery Academy, Onjouji Kai was not someone that would contact Homura without any reason.
Generally there were two patterns of situations when this man contacted Homura.
There was a human that was about to die, or the world that was about to die.
That kind of evil omen really resembled the trumpet of the Apocalypse.
And then there he would without doubt get entangled with the existence of a powerful demon.
The demons, were enemies that he had to kill.
That was why Homura decided to go to Japan even reluctantly.
In a certain meaning, that was also Homura trusting this man Onjouji, perhaps.
And then, the time returned to now.
Homura who dynamically entered the New Tokyo life sphere illegally from the height of 10000 meters, was now sitting on the sofa in the New Tokyo Sorcery Academy¡¯s board chairman¡¯s room with his legs outstretched while waiting for the arrival of his ex-superior that called himself here.
Before long, the double doors of the room were pushed open and a tall and lean statured gloomy man entered the room.
¡°It has been five years, my friend.¡±
The heavy and gloomy tone really suited the external appearance of the man¨DOnjouji Kai.
But, there was an intimacy in that voice.
¡°How was it? Was the air travel enjoyable?¡±
¡°Just whose mouth is saying that kind of thing.¡±
¡°You didn¡¯t like it? Even though I have prepared the first ss for you expressly.¡±
¡°Certainly the food was delicious. The seat was also sofortable it couldn¡¯tpare with the bed of my ragged apartment. But you know, do you think suddenly getting a call saying [my student is in danger so help them] and made to jump down from 10000 meters is something fun?¡±
Homura red in protest. But Onjouji didn¡¯t seem like he would apologize.
¡°Fufu. Regarding that you really helped me. That Ichinotani girl was alsopletely healed by your healing sorcery. Let me say my thanks once more.¡±
¡°¡Well, it¡¯s fine. After all, thanks to that those gays from London also got shaken off me. Really, when those guys turn up, they are gonna chase my ass even until the inside of the ne. Scary country.¡±
¡°Unfortunately they are not shaken off yet. If it¡¯s those MI6 bunch then there are also some in Japan.¡±
¡°You serious?¡±
¡°Coincidentally CIA and KGB, the Inquisition agents of the , on top of that the military satellites that float in the sky are also observing you. Of course weJapan too.¡±
¡°Just how much are you guys engrossed in me.¡±
¡°It can¡¯t be helped. After all, you are a human that truly merited all that.¡±
Homura heaved a deep sigh in resignation.
A human that merited all that.
It was a fact that even Homura himself was self-aware.
¡°However, ¡five years already. Thinking back again, since you were gone the time had already passed that long. That child has grown really big now.¡±
¡°Not having awareness of time is the proof of old age yeah.¡±
¡°Yourck of love is just as usual.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t happen to have any love on hand for a geezer as mypany.¡±
After saying that bluntly, Homura corrected his seating posture a little.
And then he inquired Onjouji with a serious expression.
The question was of course, the reason why he was called here.
¡°Putting aside the useless talk, let¡¯s move on to the main topic. What in the world is your reason for calling me here?¡±
¡°What I want to request from you is just as I said. I want you to enroll into this academy and look after the 101st toon. The document of the members¡¯ details should have reached your ce too¨D¡±
¡°Stop the joke.¡±
Homura scornfullyughed from Onjouji¡¯s answer.
¡°Even I know just how risky it is politically to make contact with me. You are also not someone that is going to brave that kind of risk just for something like having me protect some trainee. Entering the 101st is just the front. The real reason is something else. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±
¡°Actually that¡¯s a correct assessment.¡±
¡°Then talk quickly. What is happening? What kind of trouble are you going to make me shoulder that you called me here?¡±
But, Onjouji slowly shook his head left and right in rejection towards Homura¡¯s hurrying.
¡°I can¡¯t say it right now.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not my role to talk about this. In the near future the story wille from the person who should actually talk about this.¡±
¡°So you are just the go-between, and the one that called me is another person then?¡±
¡°It¡¯s like that.¡±
¡°Who is the person?¡±
¡°I can¡¯t say it right now.¡±
Onjouji repeated the same sentence once more and lowered his eyes.
Homura who knew him from a long time ago understood.
It was impossible to drag out the circumstance from Onjouji with his attitude like this.
¡°Chih-. I got it already. I¡¯m not gonna ask. But the talk is really going to happen in the near future right?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll promise that.¡±
¡°¡Then, maybe I should waste my time strolling around for awhile in the hometown that I hadn¡¯t seen for five years.¡±
¡°Wait. That¡¯s going to be trouble.¡±
¡°Trouble?¡±
¡°Youughed at the front that I prepared but, I really wished for you to seriously train the 101st. I want you to do me the favor of looking after those girls for this one year until their graduation.¡±
But Homura amazedly shook his head hearing those words of Onjouji.
¡°That¡¯s a joke ain¡¯t it. Just why I gotta look after some trainee thiste¡¡±
In a certain meaning it was a natural reaction.
Homura was a magician that possessed power to the degree of saving the world once.
The person who pushed around the and even mastered all the existing thousand sorcery, the .
For that kind of person to mingle with trainee magicians and did [practice make-believe], that was really something ridiculous.
But, Onjouji just threw a single sentence towards that unamused Homura.
¡°This is something that none other but you yourself said. [Take responsibility] you said.¡±
Hearing those words, Homura¡¯s eyebrow moved a little.
¡°You have the duty to take responsibility and watch over the [girl]¡¯s future. Am I wrong?¡±
¡°¡¡You still remember an old story like that huh.¡±
¡°Even if memories grow dull, but a promise won¡¯t fade. You too should be the same. That¡¯s why even with dissolved, you still continue to fight alone like this.¡±
¡°¡¡¡¡±
Homura reclined his body even deeper into the sofa and gave a long sigh.
What a really old story.
It was a happening far older than even Homura being bathed in the world¡¯s attention as the .
It was a really really old promise, that even the person he made that promise to had gone already, just a single promise¡
But, just as Onjouji said, no matter how old it was and even with the person he made that promise to gone already, that promise still existed, inside Homura.
That¡¯s why¨D
¡°¡I¡¯ve never gone to school or anything before so I don¡¯t know what I gotta do y¡¯know?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t n to tell you to be some kind of teacher. Just be support as one of the toon members of the 101st, that¡¯s all. The toon has difficultiesmunicating with the surroundings and it didn¡¯t produce good results, so it is ridiculed as the [baggage toon], but the girls of the 101st have a bright future. Someday they will be a support to this world for sure.¡±
Homura didn¡¯t show any signs of affirmation or denial hearing those words of Onjouji.
But in regards to the responsibility that he shouldered, Homura gave his answer back properly.
¡°¡Got it already. It¡¯s also not bad to justze around at the ce where the light shines after a long time.¡±
¡°I owe you.¡±
At that time, the door of the board chairman¡¯s room opened quietly.
Feeling a nostalgic scent from the slight wind that flowed into the room, Homura directed his gaze towards the entrance.
Over there was a tall girl standing with a stance so beautiful that it made one wonder whether there was a wire going through that straight back.
Captivating ck hair that grew out until her hips.
Her face that didn¡¯t hide her intelligence really suited her adult looks.
And then Homura knew the face of that girl.
Thest time he saw her face was five years ago, but he didn¡¯t overlook the vestiges of the past in her face now.
¡°¡Yo. You have be an adult, Shiori.¡±
The girl¡¯s name was Onjouji Shiori.
The of the 101st toon.
She was also the daughter of Onjouji Kai, and she also knew of Homura, an old acquaintance of his.
Part 4
After Shiori nced at Homura, who was talking to her with unconcerned eyes, she returned some words back with a voice that had little intonation simr to her father.
¡°You tter me. You too have be a really handsome man haven¡¯t you?¡±
¡°Hah-. Stop it with the ttery.¡±
¡°Even after five years you are still ugly as usual aren¡¯t you?¡±
¡°So it was really just a ttery¡¡±
¡°Well, but it really has been so long. You look healthy that it made me feel sick.¡±
While spouting poisonous words like that, Shiori briskly approached near until the table between Homura and Onjouji.
And then she was going to sit besides Onjouji, however she soon seemed like rethinking back and moved her legs towards Homura¡¯s direction.
¡°Fuh-¡°
She took a seat besides Homura. And then after taking a single breath, she plopped her head leaning on Homura¡¯s shoulder.
A floral scent of shampoo gently tickled Homura¡¯s nose.
¡°What? So even though you abused me with hateful words, but the truth is you actually loved me?¡±
While saying so Homura circled his hand on Shiori¡¯s shoulder.
But that hand was *pachin!* struck down.
That hit was also done without holding back, he felt the numbness until his bone.
¡°¡What. Shiori, you didn¡¯t love me?¡±
¡°Such thing is even more impossible than the sun rising from the west.¡±
(It¡¯s on cataclysmic level you said¡!)
¡°Then why are you clinging this close to me?¡± f ¡°Because I like your scent.¡±
¡°Even if you praise my body odor, I¡¯m troubled how to reply to that.¡±
Homura twisted his body ufortably, but Shiori didn¡¯t pay it any mind and brought her cheek closer to Homura¡¯s shoulder.
Onjouji asked a question towards that daughter.
¡°Shiori. Why did youe here? I should have told you to wait at the toon room of the 101st.¡±
¡°It can¡¯t be helped don¡¯t you think? Leader and Nakajima-kun are quarreling in the toon room so annoyingly.¡±
Homura picked out the name Nakajima from the 101st¡¯s data that he had a read of before this.
It was the name of the only male in 101st, the male that today abandoned Chikori alone and ran away.
¡°Well, as a leader surely she is going toin of something like that.¡±
Because of that one¡¯s action, Sumika almost died, so it was only natural toin.
¡°There is also that but, it¡¯s also because Nakajima-kun suddenly said that he is going to get out from the toon. ¡He said that he already got the permission from Otou-san, but I wonder if that¡¯s true?¡± [2]
¡°It¡¯s true. He was headhunted by a different toon and moved into the 67th trainee toon. In exchange there is a n to enter Homura as the recement, but¡ Although they are still trainees, but a talk about fellow magicians quarreling with each other is not really good. Homura. My bad but take a look at the situation. No matter what you also have to show your face officially to them after all. You should take this opportunity while you¡¯re at it.¡±
¡°¡geez, I get it.¡±
Homura replied and stood up.
He was not enthusiastic to stick out his neck into other people¡¯s quarrel, but it had been decided already that he was going to look after the 101st. It was looking for trouble but, Homura was not an obstinate person that was going to look for every single trivial reason just for an excuse not to do what he had decided to do already.
¡°Shiori. Show me the way to the 101st¡¯s waiting room. You know the way right?¡±
¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡±
When he asked her, Shiori stood up without even showing him any reluctant attitude.
And then she exited the board chairman¡¯s room together with Homura.
¡°This way.¡±
Saying that, Shiori took Homura¡¯s arm as if embracing it.
¡°Are you a ghost that resides inside my hand or something?¡±
¡°I like this hand you know. After all, this is the first scent that I know that makes me feel safe.¡±
¡°¡Oh yeah?¡±
¡°What? You don¡¯t like it?¡±
¡°No. This makes us a picture of a handsome man and a beautiful girl couple, ain¡¯t that great?¡±
While making that kind of frivolous talk Homura matched his pace with Shiori¡¯s steps and walked for a while.
Homura asked her something that weighed on his mind.
¡°Speaking of it, before I came here I took a look at the 101st¡¯s data, but you are [Rank D] it said? Your results are also full of red marks all over the paper, you really are making light of this. Is there any reason that you don¡¯t want to get serious?¡±
The strength of a magician was assessed in 6 levels from S to E, but among those ranks, rank D was quite a poor student. One could agree even if a magician of that rank was entered into the .
But Homura knew about Shiori¡¯s true power.
The girl¡¯s power was not something to be sorted into a degree of rank D. That was why he was feeling doubtful.
In response, Shiori gave a curt answer.
¡°I don¡¯t have any interest in going along with children ying soldier.¡±
¡°Are you at the age that thinks getting worked up in a marathon and trying to win is uncool?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it fine? Even if my results are bad, it¡¯s not like I troubled anyone. Besides I did the minimum duty in my work as an Operator that no one can be dissatisfied with. There is no reason for anyone toin to me.¡±
¡°What a girl that is not cute at all.¡±
¡°I¡¯m happy to hear that from you.¡±
¨DWas that the way of talking of someone that was hugging his arm?
(In the past she was a girl that was a little bit easier to understand though.)
¡®She is really rebellious now¡¯, Homura heaved a deep sigh inside his mind.
Against that Homura,
¡°Now that you mentioned it, I too have one thing that I want to ask you.¡±
This time the question came from Shiori.
¡°Hey Homura. Why did youe to Japan after all this time?¡±
¡°No idea. Ask your father. And then after that teach me why.¡±
¡°¡So you really returned here without knowing anything. Otou-san being your superior is already something from a long time ago right? Even though the has already been dissolved a long time ago, why are you still following his orders? Are you gay?¡±
Absolutely not.
¡°That¡¯s because he is a man that can be trusted in a bad meaning. Ain¡¯t like I can even ignore him. ¡Rather, why are you that concerned? This doesn¡¯t have any rtion to Shiori right?¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s just, makes me concerned.¡±
Just then, *ton*, Shiori lightly pushed Homura¡¯s arm and separated their body.
And then, with ming eyes she burned a clear fire of hatred¨Dand said.
¡°A good-for-nothing that threw away his various promises and ran away, just what is he doing returning back here after all this time.¡±
¡°¡That¡¯s mighty harsh how you say it.¡±
Homura shrugged his shoulders from Shiori¡¯s hostile gaze.
(Well, it¡¯s only obvious that she is angry.)
Five years ago, he got out from Japan without saying anything to Shiori.
That was the conclusion Homura reached from thinking about Shiori in his own way, but Shiori being angry like this was also only natural.
Because Homura also thought so, he couldn¡¯t even give an excuse or gloss over the matter in regards to the girl¡¯s ming gaze.
Thereupon, as if Shiori had no interest in Homura that was like that, she returned her gaze to the front and resumed leading the way.
Their arms were already separated, now Shiori was walking briskly with a fast pace.
After a while,
{Your whining is annoying! It¡¯s my own business no matter which toon I want to move to!}
{What¡¯s with your attitude-!!}
From the other side of the path corner, the angry voices of a male and female could be heard.
There was no mistake.
At the other side was the toon room of the 101st.
¡°Hey. It¡¯s annoying right?¡±
¡°Well, certainly, it makes me want to just get away too¡¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to enter inside that anymore, so I¡¯m going back first to the dormitory.¡±
¡°Right. Thanks for the guide.¡±
Shiori lightly waved her hand after telling him her farewell, and Homura advanced towards the corner alone.
Passing through the corner, there was a door there attached with a te numbering 101.
The quarreling voices reverberated out from inside the door.
Part 5
{I¡¯m already free from this toon.}
With that sentence as the beginning, the confrontation between Sumika and Nakajima was not something peaceful from the start. But finally after getting this far, a dangerous air as if they would be going at each other soon began to drift off.
Unable to bear it, Ichinotani Chikori who at first remained a spectator stepped forward in between the two.
¡°Le, Leader and also Nakajima-kun, let¡¯s calm down a little? Okay?¡±
¡°There is no way I can calm down! I and also Chikori-san, if we weren¡¯t saved by that person we might have really died back there!¡±
That was why Chikori¡¯s attempt was futile.
Sumika had already beenpletely fired up.
While her golden hair stood on end from rage, Sumika pushed back Chikori and drew closer to Nakajima.
¡°Nakajima-san! Are you thinking about just how much danger we encountered because you ran away on your own!? Although it ended well because of Homura-san¡¯s assistance, but if Homura-san didn¡¯te just what was going to happen to us! Yet despite so you didn¡¯t even apologize and in addition even quit the toon, isn¡¯t there a limit to just how rude one can be!?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t care! You two almost died only because both of you are greenhorns! Don¡¯t make it my fault!¡±
But Nakajima was also simrly fired up.
He yelled angrily with a voice so loud that spit flew at Sumika¡¯s face.
¡°Are you nning to shift the me!?¡±
¡°In the first ce it¡¯s fine even if we ignored the scramble! If we did that the National Defense Magicians would take care of it, yet you, Hoshikawa, epted the mission on your own so¡! Everything is your fault!¡±
¡°The trainee toon is also a member of National Defense Magician! We have a responsibility to respond to the scramble!¡±
¡°Hah-! You''re acting like a good kid as usual aren¡¯t you¨D! As expected from the S-rank magician-sama. But ignoring the scramble is done by all trainee toons! Everyone cuts corners in this. After all by raising achievements in repelling demons, you will only pointlessly stand out and just get ced on the front line in the future, not taking the scramble is just obvious!¡±
¡°Wha-, are you seriously saying that!? Humans that can handle sorcery are still few in number. If we who are just that few in number don¡¯t do this seriously then just what¡¯s going to happen! What¡¯s going to happen if we cannot protect everyone!¡±
¡°Like I care! Besides why do I have to bet my life for other people¡¯s sake, just because I happen to be able to handle magic power and got conscripted! If you want to be a superman that much then just do it yourself! Who wants to go along with you!¡±
When he returned a sharp parting remark like that, Nakajima now couldn¡¯t turn back anymore.
Pushing open the door with force as if to break it, he exited outside while his shoulders were heaving in rage.
After Nakajima left, Sumika dropped her waist on the pipe chair in the toon room and blew out her breath.
¡°Really, what a low awareness¡¡!¡±
That disappointment was not directed at just Nakajima alone.
Not limited only to him, the majority of people in this academy had low motivation.
Well, it was not something so unjustifiable.
Even though humans that could manipte magic power were already few even in the best of times, the number of magicians was greatly decreased from the war with .
That was why people who possessed even the slightest bit of aptitude were forcefully enrolled into the magician training academy.
And then from the shortage of human personnel, there were a lot of cases where demon¡¯s exterminations like this time were handed over to the students in the trainee toon.
It couldn¡¯t be helped, because of the fact that the demons couldn¡¯t be killed except by an attack that was using magic power.
However, to tell children to be understanding about such a problem of society was unreasonable.
Just why do they have to do something this dangerous?
It was not like Sumika couldn¡¯t understand that feeling.
(However, even if one can understand one may not ept it.)
She understood that it was scary. Even she was scared of the exchange of life. Even today she had just almost died.
But, right now the only ones who could oppose the demons were them.
And so, why couldn¡¯t everyone be serious about this, no matter what it made her really irritated.
In this area¡Sumika was also still immature.
As a result, Sumika who had a high awareness as a magician felt uncertain somehow.
Too serious. Gloomy. What are you doing acting like a good child? She was ridiculed like that, estranged, while she was a possessor of the greatest fighting strength that was S-rank Magician where there were only ten people in the world, she was washed away to the 101st toon that was scorned as [baggage toon]. She was stuck with taking care of poor students that couldn¡¯t be epted anywhere else.
Even so Sumika didn¡¯t rot, in order to make her toon able to fight somehow even with all the difficulties, she was always wracking her brains over and gave out instructions, but she had never been rewarded even once.
Even though she had given her best, the existence of the humans by her side made all of her effort for nothing.
No matter how much she did her very best, the result was always always tilting in a bad direction.
And today the end result was she was almost killed by something like an orc.
Her that if she was alone she could kill something like an orc instantly.
¡°Haa¡¡..¡±
Sumika released a big sigh and covered her head with both her hands.
Will that couldn¡¯t be understood. Her useless teammates.
The anxiety of Sumika¡¯s heart reached the peak.
And then the petite girl with loose and disheveled hair that was pushed back just now, Ichinotani Chikori called out reservedly to Sumika who was like that.
¡°Leader, cheer up. Leader didn¡¯t do anything bad you know¡?¡±
Those words of Chikori were her consideration towards the totally exhausted Sumika right from her heart.
But, ¡Chikori was also a factor of that exhaustion.
Looking from Sumika¡¯s position, Chikori also had the same fault like Nakajima.
That was why Chikori¡¯s words of encouragement snapped apart the frayed mind of Sumika.
¡°That¡¯s just obviousssss-!!!!¡±
¡°Kyan-¡°
¡°Chikori-san. Even you are not unrted to this problem. Even though I told you to stop, yet you rushed off on your own! In the end you were taken hostage! Do you not have self-awareness, do you know just how much trouble you caused me because of your rash action!?¡±
¡°Bu, but, that time the orc was heading to the town area¡¡±
¡°Then what you should have done was to circle ahead to the town and evacuate the citizens! Just why do you think I had you and Nakajima-kun form a group!? That¡¯s because the two of you cannot win against an orc alone! I have told you that thoroughly in the briefing! I told you to absolutely not fight if one of you is not there! Despite that just why did youmit something so foolish like entering battle by yourself-!¡±
¡°A, auu¡±
Being pierced through by eyes that were carrying burning rage, Chikori¡¯s face paled and her expression was going to cry.
However Sumika didn¡¯t stop. Chikori¡¯s words from before made her lose all self-control of her emotion, all the various resentment that had been piling up since she enrolled into New Tokyo Sorcery Academy turned into an overflowing muddy stream that even Sumika herself couldn¡¯t control.
¡°I¡¯ve¡-! Even though I¡¯ve been thinking very hard for strategies that could be aplished even with little magic power, just why can¡¯t you move exactly like I said!? Chikori-san and Nakajima-kun too, and also Shiori-san that always just do the bare minimum of her work even though she is actually an excellent magician! Everyone, everyone is always doing just whatever they please-! You all cannot be useful satisfactorily, so at least please just listen to what I saiddd-!!¡±
¡°..................-¡°
¡°¡ah,¡±
Instantly, Sumika thought ¡®now I¡¯ve done it¡¯, that was what her expression looked like.
Just now she had said really too much.
Looking at Chikori¡¯s expression that had beenpletely stabbed by her words, made Sumika aware of that.
(Even though I¡¯m the one, that knows best just how much Chikori-san has worked hard¡)
¡°E, err, Chikori-san. Just now is¡¡±
Trying to apologize for her own slip of the tongue, Sumika spun her words. But at that time,
¡°Aa¨D my ears hurt. Just why a girl¡¯s yelling face can reverberate this much in the eardrum I wonder.¡±
The door of the toon room opened, and a single male entered the room.
It was the one who saved the life of Sumika and Chikori just before, the Kamishiro Homura.
Part 6
(Aa¨D aa¨D, I really done it huh.)
In front of the two who was wearing their in , Homura was making a bitter expression inside his heart.¡¯s>
What he regretted was the him who took upon himself to cut in at the timing that stopped Sumika¡¯s apologize.
(Even though the matter will be settled for the time being if I just let her apologize. Just why did youe out, me.)
His intervention was done mostly unconsciously.
Homura was straining his ear and listening attentively at the conversation from outside, but when he sensed that Sumika was going to apologize about how she said too much to Chikori, he showed himselfpletely.
That was because for Sumika to apologize at Chikori here, was the thing that mustn¡¯t be done the most.
It was a poor move that would bring nothing but harm for both Sumika and also Chikori.
The apology might even liable to destroy this team.
¨DActually, that kind of thing shouldn¡¯t have really rted to Homura but,
(No matter what it ain¡¯t good. I just can¡¯t bring myself to leave something like this alone.)
If there was something in front of his eyes that was [going to break], he would unconsciously reached out his hand.
That was also Homura¡¯s nature.
(¡Well, fine. I interfered already so I gotta take responsibility.)
Appointing such responsibility to himself, Homura called out to the two that was inside the room.
¡°Both of you, you two lookparatively energetic for someone that almost died huh. That¡¯s a relief.¡±
¡°Ho, Homura-san-!¡±
When she knew that the man who entered the room was Homura, Sumika¡¯s expression that was dyed with anger until now turned brilliant.
The girl happily rushed toward Homura and bowed her head deeply.
¡°You are Kamishiro Homura-san aren¡¯t you! Truly thank you very much for helping us from the danger before this! As the representative of 101st, I express you our gratitude!¡±
¡°You really give an extremely courteous greeting huh. Even toward the that is even called the [traitor].¡±
¡°Evil god or whatever, what mistake there is in using a power that you can use in order to protect. Even if the power that you use is even more evil than the devil itself, you are a hero who stand in the dangerous foremost line more than anyone and saved lives more numerous than anyone, not an evil existence.¡±
It was the duty of those with power to protect those without power.
For Sumika who remonstrated herself like that, Homura who exterminated the was an existence she aspired for.
That was why, the girl didn¡¯t care at all about thebel that the influential people stuck to Homura.
She stared straight at Homura and sent him a gaze of respect and gratitude.
¡°E, excuse me-! Please let me say my thanks too! To save me from the danger, and for even going as far as healing my injury, really, thank you very much-!¡±
Continuing after Sumika, Ichinotani Chikori was also lowering her head to Homura while her little ponytail shook.
He couldn¡¯t feel respect as much as Sumika from the girl¡¯s voice and gaze, but it was obvious that there was no fear in those.
Looking at that situation, Homura finallyprehended.
Certainly, it was just like Onjouji said, the sense of these two as magician was not bad.
While it was only natural for Sumika who was already an S-rank magician, this Ichinotani Chikori was also a girl who was able to believe the thing that she had seen herself.
Not carried away by rumor, believing on what she had seen herself, believing on the knowledge that she had obtained.
In a certain meaning it was even the most important resource for a magician.
Just from that exchange Homura had managed to take in these two¡¯s aptitude.
¡°Well, it¡¯s all fine. It¡¯s not even too much trouble for me. Besides I said it right, I got a little reason that I got entered into 101st. In other words from now on we arerade.¡±
Talking to the two with a kind tone,
¡°Helping a useless leader that has no ability at all save yelling around, is also the duty of arade.¡±
That voice tone, suddenly turned into something cold.
¡°¨D¨Deh.¡±
It was words that suddenly struck and stabbed Sumika.
Sumika¡¯s expression froze from those words.
(¡I am, useless?)
Cold scorn from the person she was harboring aspiration to.
But Homura left alone the dumbfounded Sumika, he passed through in front of the girl and,
¡°Ichinotani Chikori, right? You too have it hard huh. Getting used by this greenhorn and almost died. You have my sympathy. Really, it¡¯s great that your wound was not something big. But you can be relieved. From tomorrow I¡¯ll be the leader of 101st. Just as you know, I¡¯m a magician that can even use evil god, that¡¯s why those demons are just like fart for me. If you work under me you ain¡¯t gonna meet almost death experience for the second time.¡±
Homura gave a friendly smile while pping Chikori¡¯s shoulder repeatedly.
¡°Eh, a¡, eh.¡±
However Chikori was also confused from that.
Just how should she act in this scene that would be good, her expression showed that she hadn¡¯t the slightest idea.
But, faster than that confused Chikori,
¡°Please wait.¡±
Sumika pierced Homura¡¯s nape with a sharp voice.
Right now the envy in Sumika¡¯s eyes was gone, reced with a ring hostility.
It was understandable. Sumika believed that she had continued until this far with her very best effort in her own way.
For her to be ridiculed by someone who just arrived today that didn¡¯t know anything saying whatever he pleased, there was no way she could endure that.
¡°Certainly Kamishiro-san is far stronger than someone like me. I even think that it¡¯s fine to say that there is no magician exists above this earth that can match you. That¡¯s why perhaps it¡¯s the correct decision for you to be the leader. But, ¡I cannot ept to be told as useless.¡±
¡°You really talk big for someone that almost death just from something like orc.¡±
¡°Wr, wrong! You are wrong you know, Evil God User-san! That¡¯s because of my fault! It¡¯s my bad because I didn¡¯t listen to leader¡¯s warning, leader didn¡¯t do anything wrong at all-!¡±
However Homura shook his head saying ¡°No¡± to Chikori¡¯s objection and add to his denial.
¡°It ain¡¯t wrong. In the first ce, her inability to draw out Ichinotani¡¯s power except of something to the degree of getting beaten by orc, is the proof of her ipetence. Yet despite so, to brand Ichinotani as useless is just shelving her fault. Let me say this, if I be Ichinotani¡¯s master then at tomorrow morning, ¨DHoshikawa Sumika, she can be even stronger than you.¡±
¡°¨D¨D¨D!¡±
¡°Eh, eeeee!?¡±
Chikori screamed from the too sudden words.
On the other hand Sumika was making a doubtful expression that seemed to say [Just what in the world this guy is talking about], while scrutinizing Homura.
¡°-san really doesn¡¯t have a sense of humour doesn''t he?¡±
¡°If you say you cannot believe that let¡¯s try it out for real. Tomorrow is also just right because it¡¯s Sunday and there is no ss. Do a mock battle between you and Ichinotani the first thing in the morning. I¡¯m going to show you I can make Ichinotani win against you in that mock battle.¡±
¡°Wha, tha, that kind of thing is obviously impossible-!¡±
Chikori who was dragged into a duel without her say so raised a protesting voice, but Homura didn¡¯t lend his ear to that at all.
¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t get that nervous. This kind of girl, she won¡¯t even reach your pinky after all.¡±
¡°¡Do you know about the grades of me and Chikori-san?¡±
¡°You are an S-rank magician and the number 1 of your year. While Ichinotani is in the academy¡¯s lowest ce with E-rank¡the lowest rank. I have seen your data before so I know already. Obtaining the title S-rank magician when you are still a student, well that¡¯s quite something. But looking from position, the rating of those like is just likeparing heights of bunch of acorn.¡±
¡°-!¡±
Sumika¡¯s eyebrow twitched from those words.
At any rate could only contract with human soul, in contrast this man exchanged contract with god itself. The scale of strength was different.
But, even so Sumika until now had continued to struggle to death doing her best until now in order to distinguish herself from among those acorns.
She strived in her study of sorcery sacrificing her youth, she exposed her life to danger and overcame battles against demon.
In the end of all that what she obtained in her hand was her own power, the title as S-rank magician.
For that, to be told that it was only something to the degree that could be overtaken by the academy¡¯s weakest Chikori in just one night, it was not something that could be endured. That was why,
¡°¡Fine then. That match, I¡¯ll ept it.¡±
¡°Leader!?¡±
With eyes that conceived a strong anger, Sumika epted the fight that Homura brought to her.
¡°The match will be tomorrow morning. Can you get Chikori-san to be stronger than even me until then?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a piece of cake.¡±
¡°But, if Chikori-san lost to me, please withdraw your calling me as ipetent.¡±
¡°Of course. I¡¯ll also bow my head. Not just that. I¡¯ll also entrust being the leader to you for a long time, and I¡¯m going to be a loyal underling for you that follow your order no matter what it is.¡±
¡°¡That¡¯s extremely generous isn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°After all there ain¡¯t no way I¡¯m gonna lose.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll make you regret it. That self-conceit.¡±
¡°Just who do you think I am. Even if I get self-conceit, but just against a mere magician as an opponent, I still got a lot of leeway left.¡±
¡°¡¡Is that so? Then, let¡¯s meet tomorrow.¡±
ncing in annoyance at Homura whoseposed attitude persistently didn¡¯t break, Sumika left from the toon room.
Part 7
After Sumika exited the room, there were only Homura and Chikori left inside the room.
For a while Chikori was dumbfounded from the fact that a duel between her and Sumika had been decided, but when she came to her senses she protested to Homura as if snarling.
¡°Wh, what kind of promise that you decided by yourself!? Th, this is troubling for me you know-!¡±
¡°This is the chance to clear your reputation right? If you win against Hoshikawa, then you won¡¯t be called useless for the second time anymore.¡±
¡°That might be so but, for me to win against leader, there is no way that¡¯s possible¡. In the first ce leader didn¡¯t do anything bad at all! Today too she tried to help me who vited the order, she was always supervising the training of the weak me! Yet¡even though you don¡¯t know anything, don¡¯t you badmouth leader-!¡±
Chikori moved her small body in arge way and expressed the strength of her anger.
That anger was not about the duel that had been decided without her say-so, but an anger toward the fact that Homura criticized Sumika without knowing about her dedication.
Sumika was aplishing her duty as the leader of a trainee toon far surpassing the standard that had been demanded from her.
Chikori knew about that.
And also about how she and the other was dragging down the legs of such Sumika.
That was why, she couldn¡¯t bear it for Homura to unreasonably hurt Sumika with his words.
(I¡¯ve to quickly apologize to leader¡¡!)
She had to quickly restore the unfairly wounded honor of Sumika.
Surely right now she was deeply wounded.
Thinking so, Chikori brushed aside Homura and reached out her hand to the doorknob in order to chase after Sumika.
Homura¡¯s voice reached that back.
¡°Where do you n to go?¡±
¡°That¡¯s obvious! I¡¯m going to apologize to leader!¡±
¡°Even though I¡¯ve said that I¡¯m gonna make you stronger than that girl from now on? What are you gonna do about the mock battle tomorrow?¡±
¡°Something like that has nothing to do with me! Rather than that, I¡¯ve to apologize to leader quickly. If it¡¯s now perhaps she will forgive me¨D¡±
¡°After apologizing and getting forgiven, you are going to keep being a hindrance to her for your whole life?¡±
¡°¨D¨D-!?¡±
Instantly, from Homura¡¯s words that was quiet as if being whispered, yet possessing a sharpness that pierced her heart from the back, Chikori¡¯s whole body froze.
¡°Just what are you getting surprised from? You apologize. Hoshikawa forgives you. I be the bad guy. With that everything is buried. That¡¯s the gist of it right. That¡¯s what are you going to do right now.¡±
¡°That, is¡¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s just the idea of putting on hold everything by leaving behind the real problem and preserves the surface of your human rtionship. Not just you Ichinotani. That girl Hoshikawa too. Before I came out, that girl was trying to apologize to you for saying too much. But, that was the wrong action. No matter how much you try to maintain the surface of your rtionship, the left behind pestering wound will surelying to a head someday. And that¡¯s also gonna happen in a scene that¡¯s even more fatal than today. That¡¯s why I cut in there.¡±
Correct. Even Homura understood perfectly that Sumika didn¡¯t have any wrong.
No rather, he evaluated Sumika as an excellent magician that was too much for the level of a student, apetent leader.
But, there was only one, one thing that Sumika fatally mistaken as the way to resolve this problem.
That was exactly why, Homura created this situation where he made Sumika to duel Chikori without apologizing.
There was only one way to resolve the problem of these two, there was no other way than for Chikori to be strong.
Therefore Homura asked Chikori.
¡°Ichinotani, do you think you are fine staying like you are now?¡±
Against that question, the shoulder of Chikori who was grasping the doorknob shook.
¨DJust who in the world can think that it¡¯s okay to stay like this.
That¡¯s,
¡°¡¡It¡¯s obvious that even me think it¡¯s not okay.¡±
The answering voice was filled with painful emotion.
That¡¯s right, she too thought that she couldn¡¯t stay like this. She never thought even for an instant that it was okay.
That was why, she did all the training that she coulde up with.
Almost the whole time of her day was devoted for training her magic power.
¡°But, it didn¡¯t do me a single good at all! Even though everyone else rapidly get stronger doing the same training, just me, rather than getting stronger I rapidly getting weaker instead!¡±
When she first enrolled into New Tokyo Sorcery Academy she wasn¡¯t like this.
But, about three months after enrolling, suddenly her magic power became unable to grow.
No, it was not just that. No matter how desperate the effort that she did, even when she piled up effective training that Sumika thought really hard for her sake, day by day Chikori became unable to knead her magic power well, and right now she hadpletely weakened until she became unable to even mostly use her contracted Heroic Spirit¡¯s .
Just why did this happen.
The answer that came out from the instructor she consulted with was, ¨Dthis was the [limit of her talent].
The limit of her capacity as magician. That was why the instructor said that she couldn¡¯t hope for more than this.
Then¨D
¡°Then it can¡¯t be helped.¡±
She didn¡¯t think that it was fine for her to stay like this.
But if she was told that she couldn¡¯t hope for more than this¨D
¡°Isn¡¯t there nothing I can do, except doing my hardest at what I can do right now.¡±
That was why Chikori did just that until now.
She trained for dozens of times longer than other people, trying to at the very least slow down the declining of her magic power.
Like that she did the only thing she could do until now.
That was why, being asked [is it fine to stay like this] thiste just made her irritated.
¡°¡There is nothing else to be said more than this.¡±
Saying that, this time for sure Chikori was going to get out of the room. But,
¡°It¡¯s a mistake that this is the limit of your talent. What happen to you, ¨Dis just a sickness.¡±
¡°¡¡eh-¡°
The girl¡¯s leg stopped from the unforeseen word.
Part 8
The door was still opened, but Chikori¡¯s leg was stopped, Homura talked toward that Chikori.
He noticed when he healed her wound, the truth that was happening in her body.
¡°It¡¯s a rare illness that there is still even less than ten people in the world that ever got it. It¡¯s called Apple Seed(AS) syndrome. An illness that ur only in magician. From the medical examination I did when I healed you before, there is no mistake about this.¡±
¡°¡¡Sick, ness¡?¡±
¡°Yeah, the magician that is afflicted with this illness has their magic power conduit vein that create magic power and circte it to the whole body degenerating really fast, just in a few months the ill person willpletely be unable to use sorcery and be a normal human. That¡¯s why no matter how hard the current you work hard, it¡¯s obvious that all of that is pointless. After all, even the new magic power conduit vein created from the magic power training that you piled up is degenerating from the start right when it was created.¡±
¡°Bu, but, the teacher didn¡¯t say even a single word about illness¡..!¡±
¡°That¡¯s because that guy is just ignorance. And then¡I can heal your illness.¡±
¡°Eh-!¡±
¡°Apple Seed syndrome is an illness that degenerate your magic power conduit vein and blocked them. That¡¯s why, it¡¯s going to be fine if magic power is poured from outside and the veins are forcibly opened. Although doing something like pushing open other people¡¯s conduit vein with your own magic power, is something like sticking through a sharply pointed wire through a brittle blood vessel. Even though the way to cure it is understood, it¡¯s not something possibly doable in practice. But¡if it¡¯s me then it¡¯s doable.¡±
¡°Th, that¡¯s, is that, true!?¡±
¡°Of course. After all though the image of tend to sound wild, but in practice that title meant a sorcery expert in the level that can control freely even [god].¡±
In this world there was no sorcery existed that Homura didn¡¯t know, sorcery that he couldn¡¯t perform also didn¡¯t exist at all.
Whether it was offense, or even in defense, or even in healing¨D
Because Homura was perfect in everything, that he was able to employ even god.
¡°And then Apple Seed is simr like an epidemic parotitis, someone who has overcame it once won¡¯t get it anymore for the second time. That¡¯s why if you receive my teaching and duel against Hoshikawa tomorrow, that¡¯s the proof that you arepletely healed. Based on that I¡¯m gonna ask one more time. ¡¡You, are you fine staying weak?¡±
¡°¡¡¡±
Homura¡¯s question that was repeated once more.
Chikori couldn¡¯t return any word to that, she grew quiet and hung her head down.
The girl was lost. Was Homura¡¯s words the truth? Was if fine for her to believe him?
Thereupon, Homura created an escape path for such Chikori.
¡°Well, I¡¯m not gonna force you. If right now you want to chase Hoshikawa and get back to being friend like before then that¡¯s okay. Not like I¡¯m gonna me you. In the first ce since I entered 101st already, there is not going any dead that wille out just from taking one or two extra baggage.¡±
It was fine even if she stayed weak. Homura said that he would allow the weak Chikori.
Saying honestly, this was also words that came out from Homura¡¯s true feeling.
Until now, people who met sorrow or died because they were blessed with talent in sorcery, Homura had seen a lot of them.
It was better to not have any talent in sorcery. That was Homura¡¯s conclusion in regard of sorcery.
That was why he was not forcing her. He also wouldn¡¯t hurry her.
Until the end it was Chikori herself that chose. Saying those words from his mouth as thest, he now waited for Chikori¡¯s reply.
And then, after a little long silence¨DChikori opened her mouth.
¡°¡¡Leader, is really kind. Since the second year, she tried her hardest to make strong this me that couldn¡¯t do well any sorcery at all. ¡Everyone abandoned me and treated me like unneeded child, yet among them only leader believed in me. I can continue being a magician until today is thanks to leader. That¡¯s why¡leader, is a really important friend for me.¡±
¡°Is that so.¡±
¡°However, exactly because of that I don¡¯t want to be Sumika-chan¡¯s friend, I want to be herrade in arms!¡±
Chikori closed hard the door that she opened in order to chase after Sumika.
That was Chikori¡¯s answer.
Just now, when Homura proposed to her an escape path that it was fine even if she was not healed, a future shed inside Chikori¡¯s mind.
Besides Homura and Sumika who betted their life fighting demon, not doing anything, looking up from afar at a safe ce at those two, the figure of herself.
(¡Something like that, I don¡¯t want it!)
She liked being useful to someone since a long time ago.
She liked seeing someone¡¯s happy face.
That was why, Chikori had always admired hero that protected those smiling face, she came to this New Tokyo Sorcery Academy trying to be that kind of hero.
Perhaps her illness would be cured.
That hope resurrected the passion of that time inside Chikori¡¯s heart.
That¡¯s right. If she didn¡¯t do anything staying like this, she would not be a magician any longer sooner orter anyway.
She would leave this academy, with her important friend that believed in her, continued to believe in her until now stayed disappointed in her.
That was,pletely running away.
Then, if there was hope even if just a little, she was going to bet on it.
For the sake of Sumika who apanied someone like her until now.
And then, above all for the sake of her own dream.
¡°Evil God User-san. Please make me strong!¡±
There was no more color of hesitation in Chikori¡¯s eyes.
Then, asking repeatedly more than this was just boorish, it was something that Homura also understood.
¡°Just leave it to me.¡±
Therefore Homura gave his firm promise toward the girl¡¯s resolve.
That he would grant the girl¡¯s wish.
And then for that sake, he slowly approached Chikori, and grabbed the delicate shoulders of the girl.
¡°Eh¡¡!¡±
Her body stiffened from the sudden happening, Chikori tried to take a few steps back from Homura.
But Homura was,
¡°It¡¯s okay. Believe me.¡±
Gently, Homura stared at the girl¡¯s eyes and whispered.
Chikori was agitated from the distance that suddenly became close, her eyes anxiously shook¨D
¡°Yes¡¡¡±
The strength of her body immediately rxed.
The eyes of Homura that stared at her.
Affection was overflowing from there.
To the degree that it surprised her, if human could really be this earnest and sincere toward other people.
That was exactly why, it was something that was worthy to believe.
Chikori closed her eyes and entrusted her body to Homura even while her cheeks reddened.
¡°Good kid.¡±
Homura whispered that to Chikori who entrusted her body to him and stroke her cheek with the hand that was on her shoulder.
And then keeping like that he lifted the front hair on her forehead, and kissed the forehead like a gentle touch.
At the same time from his lips through her skin, his magic power flowed into the conduit vein of Chikori.
¡°¡a, -!¡±
¨DInstantly, sky colored magic power overflowed from Chikori¡¯s whole body.
Trantor''s Notes and References
1. ¡ü This girl Sumika is always talking in politenguage. Even against this demon.
2. ¡ü Otou-san = father
Volume 1, 2
Volume 1, Chapter 2
Part 1
Thest day of where everything above the earth was wrapped in mes.
Sumika was alone, standing on a pier that stuck out to the sea.
And then she looked straight ahead.
Calmly flying through the burned sky acting as if it owned the ce, the seven headed giant dragon that came from the other side of the horizon¨Dthe figure of .
{What are you doing in this kind of ce?}
At that time, a voice suddenly came from behind.
When Sumika turned back towards the voice, a young boy around the same age as her was standing there.
{Who are you?}
{Just a passer by.}
A young boy that answered curtly.
The first impression that Sumika got from that boy was¨Da corpse.
Exhausted pale blue face.
His clothes were torn into rags, wounds were everywhere on his body.
It was mysterious how he was still alive from all of those.
But, the boy didn¡¯t pay attention at all towards his own state and continued his words.
{There was also a notification to head to the shelter right? That [Japan Maind is abandoned]. The allied forces and the knight order too had already escaped. If you don¡¯t hurry with them you¡¯re gonna be left behind.}
Hearing those words, Sumika shook her head left and right.
{If you are going to escape then please escape alone. I¡¯m not running away.}
{Not running you say, then what are you gonna do?}
That was obvious.
{I¡¯ll fight.}
{Haa!? You, just alone!?}
Sumika returned an astonished voice to the surprised boy.
{Do you see anyone else here?}
{Don¡¯t say something so idiotic. Your opponent is a demon that didn¡¯t get even a single wound even though the army of the whole world went at it all at once you know.}
Even the child Sumika knew about that much.
Yesterday, in other words the ninth night of .
The Human race came out facing a great battle.
The allied forces that concentrated the whole battle strength of each country and the mixed army of the .
With all that an all-out attack wasunched on Typhon.
But it ended in failure.
In the end they couldn¡¯t deal a single wound to Typhon and were annihted within one hour.
This information was immediately notified to the shelters throughout the world and brought about a deep despair.
She knew.
After all, whether it was adults or children, soldier or magician, everyone was choked with tears from this merciless fate.
But, that was why Sumika thought.
{And then so what?}
{What?}
{I understand just how much a threat that thing is. I understand so I will fight.}
{!}
{No matter where we run, we cannot escape from that. Because that demon king, just in ten days it thoroughly burned the world all over. It¡¯s impossible to run or anything from that . You will understand just from thinking about it a little. We cannot survive even if we run. If we don¡¯t fight, if we don¡¯t defeat it, we will be killed eventually.}
That¡¯s right. That was something obvious.
The earth was round. There was nowhere to run.
Then, what was it going to aplish turning your back to the destruction.
It was no different than an indirect suicide.
¨DWhat are you going to do not fighting. What are you going to do giving up on living.
{We are alive. If so, just what are you doing to not fight in order to live-!}
They couldn¡¯t survive if they didn¡¯t fight.
They could protect nothing if they didn¡¯t face the threat.
(Then¨DI¡¯ll fight!)
There was magic power in her to some extent.
That was why she would resist.
She wouldn¡¯t turn her back to the approaching destruction.
Because that was the pride of the living, the way how one ought to live.
¨DThat was, truly an immature way of thinking.
Not even having power, not even having technique. What she had was just a single feeling.
What could she do just with her feeling.
There was nothing she could do. She could only die meaninglessly.
However¨D
{¡¡haha, hahahaha-}
Listening to thoseughable words of a foolish child, that boy raised his voice andughed.
Heughed truly, happily. There were even tears gathering at the corners of his eyes.
{What is it?}
Just what in the world was he being that happy for.
When Sumika asked that in wonder, the boy wiped his tears with the back of his hand before answering.
{¡No, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just, I¡¯m happy. ¡¡that among the people those guys protected, and then among the people that I decided I¡¯m going to protect, there is a fine woman like you.}
It was an answer that Sumika couldn¡¯tprehend. And then the next moment,
{¨D-!?}
- BU* ck darkness was blowing out from the boy¡¯s body.
It flickered like a me, painting out the world. Sumika, who was hailed since she was little as a prodigy in sorcery, immediately understood just what it was.
This was¨Dpure magic power.
It was excessively strong, excessively thick, therefore it lost its brightness. It was the light of the boy¡¯s magic power that painted out the world.
A power to this degree, even a S-rank magician didn¡¯t have it.
{You ¡who in the world}
¡®What are you?¡¯ She asked the boy in front of her eyes with a shocked expression.
But the boy didn¡¯t answer that.
{You are correct. This world, is gonna survive whatever the circumstances may be.}
He made a little smile and flew.
Not even using Air Raid, his flesh and blood body gently floated in the air just like that.
{That¡¯s why look at that in order to live. I¡¯m going to protect you all.}
Saying that, he made his challenge.
Just by his lonesome. Against the Demon King that burned the world to ash¨D
¨DHoshikawa Sumika stopped the shower that washed her body, she opened her eyelids slowly and returned from her deep reminiscence.
(¡Even now the memory of that day is still really clear.)
It was burned at the back of her eyelids.
After that, the boy¨DKamishiro Homura realized exactly the words that he had left behind to Sumika.
He showed how he protected the world, just by himself.
Sumika was the closest person who saw everything of that battle.
From beginning to end, she didn¡¯t miss a single thing.
And then ¡she felt a yearning.
Towards that figure who personified her ideal, that way of living.
However, for that reason¨D
{Helping a useless leader that has no ability at all save yelling around, is also the duty of arade.}
¡°¡¡-¡°
Those words pierced her heart deeply.
Deeply, sharply.
Because she idolized that person, because she had done her best desperately, wanting to be like that person, for her everything to be denied by that person, Homura, right from the front was really frustrating that she couldn¡¯t help it.
And then, because of that, Sumika¡¯s heart was roused up.
¡She had to make him look at her.
Yesterday the atmosphere suddenly turned dangerous, so she was unable to ask whether Homura remembered her.
That was why, she didn¡¯t know whether Homura remembered her or not.
But, such a thing didn¡¯t matter anymore. It was trivial.
Whether he remembered her or not, his recognition of her, had to be corrected before her feeling could settle down.
¡°¡I¡¯ll absolutely, win.¡±
Part 2
The enrollment of Kamishiro Homura, had became well-known to all the students the morning of the next day.
{O, oi, have you heard!? The talk that that is enrolling into this academy!?}
{Iprehensible. Why did that traitor be a student¡ Just what is the board chairman thinking.}
{Even though we already got the short straw just because we can use sorcery¡! Will we get killed, if we irritate his feelings even just for a little?}
Scary. No way. I want to run.
Everywhere in the academy, the pale students raised their voices as if screaming.
It was not unreasonable. The other party was the unknown .
A man that could blow away their life even easier than blowing away a candle light if he felt like it.
That kind of threat was moving around freely right beside them.
It was like being in the same cage as a lion.
They shuddered in fear. It was only a normal reaction.
People like Sumika and Chikori, that could perceive Homura¡¯s existence with a positive feeling were the abnormal ones.
And then, a new information was brought to the students.
It was about what was going to happen after this, the story about Sumika and Chikori¡¯s mock battle.
{The is pleased with the lowest ranking of all year Ichinotani, he said that he is going to make her even stronger than Hoshikawa in one day.}
{Furthermore it seems that if she lost he is going to obediently be Hoshikawa¡¯s subordinate.}
{Really!? But even if he is that , making that Chikori-chan stronger than that Sumika-san in one day, that¡¯s impossible¡}
The information spread in the blink of an eye. Whispers were exchanged.
It was the opposite of the fear towards , the manifestation of interest towards an existence that far transcended their ownmon sense.
Perhaps because of that.
At the training field the morning of that day, a great number of onlookers were rushing there even though they were not invited.
The ring for mock battle use installed at the training field¨D
No matter how wounded someone became inside the ring, if they went out from the ring even for just a step the wound would be all gone. Standing on top of the ring where a special magic barrier that made [reality] into [dream] and [dream] into [reality] was applied, Sumika who was waiting for the arrival of Homura and Chikori looked at the onlookers and sighed deeply.
(¡Really. Even though usually they won¡¯t even step into the training field as long as there was no ss.)
She felt like a spectacle. Honestly it was not a good feeling.
(Well, though I don¡¯t have the n of chasing them away because of that.)
Suddenly, at that time there was a stir from the onlookers.
{ and Ichinotani came!}
{That¡¯s the traitor of the human race that sold his soul to evil god¡}
{Somehow¡ his appearance is normal. Rather, he might be a little cool.}
Ignoring thosemotions, Sumika pierced Homura who appeared in the match ce with a prickling tone.
¡°So you came without running away.¡±
But Homura wasn¡¯t moved at all and returned ridiculing words.
¡°There ain¡¯t any reason to run away after all.¡±
¡°Then as promised, were you able to make Chikori-san stronger than me in one night?¡±
¡°That¡¯s going to be proved after this right?¡±
Saying that, Homura lightly pped Chikori¡¯s back and pushed out the girl to the front.
Towards Chikori, Sumika asked a question.
¡°¡Chikori-san. Now that I think back, I still haven¡¯t asked Chikori-san¡¯s feelings about this. Does Chikori-san intend to fight me, just like this man said?¡±
This was a trouble that was started from the quarrel between Homura and Sumika.
Chikori was just dragged into it.
That was why before the fight, Sumika had to confirm this.
Sumika asked from that way of thinking. On the other hand, Chikori was¨D
¡°¡Ahaha. ¡At first, I didn¡¯t intend to do this. I don¡¯t want to fight or anything. Because, leader has always been my ally all along, you are my important friend. ¡However¡±
Without even being told by Homura, Chikori sent a challenging gaze to Sumika,
¡°Because you are an important friend like that, I want you to know my power right now. That¡¯s why, we are fighting-!¡±
Chikori showed her own will.
¡°¡Is that so? If you say that you came here with your own will, I will not hesitate too.¡±
In order to respond, Sumika put her hand at the tie of her uniform, and pulled it down.
It was the switch.
Instantly, the of the became particles of light and dissolved, changing its shape.
A hat with a wide rim and two revolvers.
An extremely short skirt that stressed easy movement, and long boots.
It was the of style that imitated a cowgirl.
At the other side, Chikori also put her finger on her tie in response and she too changed her clothes into .
It was lightweight clothes that exposed her abdomen and legs.
But only her two arms were covered by heavily blunt shining gauntlets.
That was the girl¡¯s of the style.
It was a pure blow weapon made from mythril that wasn¡¯t attached with any extra sorcery mechanism.
Chikori opened and closed her arms twice, three times to ascertain the feel of the gauntlets, then she tensed her expression.
¡°Then, here I go. Master.¡±
After leaving those words with Homura, she went on top of the ring.
And then, she hit her gauntlets at each other in front of her chest *GANN!*
¨DAt that moment, her recovered power was liberated.
Part 3
It was a sudden explosion of light.
- GOU*
Blowing away the atmosphere, a shining storm was created with Chikori in the center.
It was a wind that emitted light simr to sky colored me.
It raged until a degree where it could be visualized, a vast magic power.
Chikori¡¯s magic power that was liberated widely illuminated the training field that had a size as big as a gymnasium.
{ { {O, OOOoOOoOO!?!?} } }
That rampaging magic power light made the onlookers raise surprised voices.
The magic power light that gushed out from Chikori, no matter how one looked at it, it was even stronger than the magic power of the academy¡¯s top student¨Dthe S-rank magician Sumika.
Even though she was supposed to be the lowest rank student of the academy until yesterday night.
But, as expected the one who was the most surprised from that fact was Sumika.
(Eh¡ Wh, what is this, this magic power is¡¡!)
That reality that was hard to ept so suddenly sprouted uneasiness that was even simr to confusion.
But, the moment the both of them were already on top of the ring, the fight had already begun.
¡°Heree Ie¨D! Leader!¡±
While pulling a line of light behind, Chikori headed to Sumika in a straight line and rushed.
In an instant that was like a blink of an eye, Chikori filled the distance between her and Sumika that was almost 20 meters, and caught Sumika in the range of her fist.
(Fast-!?)
The right arm covered in a gauntlet that aimed for Sumika was swung through from below.
It was an uppercut that rode the momentum of Chikori¡¯s charge.
But, Sumika was also not a na?ve opponent that would easily get hit by a surprise attack at the raising of the curtain.
She immediately forced down the confusion inside herself with her strength of will and recovered her body¡¯s initiative.
And then she avoided the swung uppercut with a sidestep. That moment,
{ { {UWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA} } }
Chikori¡¯s swung strong arm swept away the air on its trajectory and produced a squall.
And then the created andunched squall uprooted a part of the onlookers outside from the ring, raising them until 30 meters from the floor until near the ceiling.
{This is a lie right!? Those people were blown away just from the wind pressure!?}
{What kind of arm strength is this-!?}
{A, anyway everyone get away a bit! You¡¯re going to get blown away!}
A charge with impossible speed. An attack with impossible magic power.
The onlookers made amotion from Chikori¡¯s unexpected strength.
Among them, Sumika was convinced. This was,
(Hero Skill!)
Every magician was contracted with a hero of the past that was a guardian spirit of the human side. By making themselves possessed by that soul they would receive the hero¡¯s strength.
And then, naturally, Sumika who was the leader of the 101st toon, knew about the heroic spirit that Chikori who was a toon member was contracted with.
Possessing a giant physique and aberrant herculean strength, the great man who was even called [ogre]¨D
The Musashibou Benkei.
The blessing from her contract with him, the Hero Skill was the reinforcement of the whole body¡¯s physical strength dozens of times stronger,
.
Right now Chikori¡¯s small body was carrying a herculean strength that could even send an ogre flying.
Of course all of her actions were reinforced by that enormous physical strength.
Her speed ¨Dand her power too!
(However, until yesterday she couldn¡¯t use a thing like Hero Skill¡¡!)
If she was able to use it, she should be able to escape from the restraint of something like an orc and even break its fingers in the process.
There was no way to doubt anymore.
Homura had really raised Chikori¡¯s power dramatically in just one night.
To the degree that she could use a Hero Skill skillfully.
And then possessing that overwhelming physical strength, Chikori pursued the running away Sumika.
With the action of pulling back her uppercut that hit empty air, what came out linking to the next was, a right straight.
If the approaching fist cutting through the wind hit then Sumika¡¯s consciousness would be reaped away in one attack without her being able to evenin.
However,
(But, seeing it another way¡!)
In short it would be fine if she just didn¡¯t get hit. Sumika immediately rallied herself that was shaken by Chikori¡¯s unexpected attack power, and invoked a single sorcery.
Wind element second grade sorcery?Wind WalkAero Step.
It created air current under one¡¯s own leg, a movement sorcery to move at high speed.
Among the sorcery of the human race, with the fifth grade possessing the highest difficulty, this magic didn¡¯t have that high of a difficulty, because of that it didn¡¯t take much effort to chant, and if one was able to even reach Sumika¡¯s level then it was an extremely convenient sorcery that was possible to be used chantlessly and breathlessly.
¡°Fuh-!¡±
Sumika followed that air current and sidestepped.
She was faster than the approaching right fist, moving her body she avoided the blow.
And then while she jumped her body at Chikori¡¯s nk,
¡°¨D¨D-!¡±
She drew the silver revolver from her holster on her waist.
- PAN-*, gun sound of one shot. For the sake of this match Sumika loaded rubber bullet for use of suppressing rioters and shot it, hitting at Chikori¡¯s forehead temple.
The audible gun sound was one shot.
However, in an instant there were three bullets that were shot.
The quick draw that couldn¡¯t be caught by the eye and it sound couldn¡¯t even be heard was a Hero Skill of Billy the Kid that was simr to .
It was the that could be said as his representative.
And then those bullets were all impacted at the same ce.
This could be said as a natural result.
If asked why it was because Sumika¡¯s contracted heroic spirit Billy the Kid¡¯s was a special move that was wrapped in a curse of absolute hit that created a powerful cause and effect that added with a speed that even the eye couldn¡¯t catch, [shooting] = [hit].
Instantaneous three rapid-fire. The piercing impact shook Chikori¡¯s brain, and smashed her consciousness mercilessly.
It couldn¡¯t be endured. The living being called human didn¡¯t have the toughness and body structure that could endure this impact.
Therefore the match was decided. It was really too quick. Yet despite how it should be so,
¡°IT HURTSSSSSSS!!!! ¡¡BUT, I¡¯LL ENDUREEEE!!!!¡±
How was that possible, far from losing her consciousness Chikori didn¡¯t even fall down and braced herself.
¡°L, lies-!?¡±
The rubber bullet should have impacted Chikori¡¯s temple already.
Looking at the reality that should be impossible, as expected even Sumika couldn¡¯t hide her wavering.
But, Chikori smiled wryly to Sumika who was like that.
¡°It feels embarrassing for you to be that surprised. The Hero Skill that can use is not just one. After all the miracleHero Skill the heroic spirit causedes from the number of legends that hero left behind when he lived. ¡Leader. My contracted heroic spirit the Musashibo Benkei, what do you think his most famous episode was?¡±
(Famous, episode¡¡.ah-)
Instantly, Sumika realized her own blunder.
¡°Benkei¡¯s standing death¡-!¡±
¡°Correct. This is the Hero Skill derived from that standing death¡¯s anecdote, . The magician possessed by Musashibo Benkei will not faint against whatever kind of impact, be able to continue fighting until the body¡¯s physical limit. That¡¯s why, that kind of toy bullet absolutely won¡¯t beat me.¡± [1]
¡°Ku¡¡!¡±
A clear impatience appeared in Sumika¡¯s expression.
That¡¯s right, rubber bullets was a weapon with the purpose to [stunfaint] the enemy.
Therefore it waspletely powerless against that possessed the power of [Stun Nullification].
¡This was Sumika¡¯s fatal miss.
Originally, even though this was just a practice, the confrontation between fellow magicians would use real bullets with mythril heads.
A special magic circle was spread under the ring of the training field, so no matter how heavy the wound one bore inside it, even something to the extent of having one¡¯s head shot, if they took a step outside the ring all of those wounds would be a [dream].
Due to that, there was no need to be considerate of the opponent¡¯s wound.
But even so, Sumika presumed to choose rubber bullets, the reason for that was simple.
In short, Sumika was underestimating Chikori until that much.
¡°¡It¡¯s a little, vexing. ¡In the end, it became just like what Master said yesterday.¡±
¡°What are you talking about?¡±
¡°Master said it. [Hoshikawa ispletely making light of you, so in order to defeat you gently, she wille with equipment that won¡¯t hurt and make you faint instead. That¡¯s why there is absolutely nothing that can make you lose], he said.¡±
¡°¨D¨D-¡°
Homura had fathomed Sumika¡¯s shallow conceit at the asion yesterday.
That fact deeply pierced Sumika¡¯s heart.
But in some meaning it also couldn¡¯t be helped.
After all, there was really that much of a difference between these two at that point of time yesterday.
Rather filling that difference in just one night was the irrational thing. It was something impossible.
That was why, Sumika pressed a question at Homura who was standing at the ring side with a strong tone.
¡°You, just what in the world is it that you did to Chikori-san!? To obtain this much power just in one night, normally it¡¯s unthinkable¡!¡±
On the other hand the questioned Homura was chuckling a little ¡°Fuh-¡± and,
¡°Well, just as you said. In reality, it¡¯s not like Ichinotani actually obtained that power in one night after all.¡±
Like that, it was words that were quiet hard toprehend that were returned to Sumika.
¡°What, do you mean?¡±
¡°Saying it frankly, all this time Ichinotani was sick you know.
Day by day her magic power conduit vein was degenerating, a really troublesome illness.
Getting this thing happen to you will normally make all your conduit veins degenerate in two months, you won¡¯t be able to use sorcery then.
But with the aberrant training that she did obstinately, Ichinotani continued to persist during these two years.
Normally it¡¯s an unthinkable story.
After all no matter how much training you piled up, even if you create new magic power conduit veins, it¡¯s already starting to degenerate from the moment it was created. In the end, it¡¯s nothing more than a minus result. Your condition gradually turns worse, wasted effort. To continue through such mortification until two years, your average Joe won¡¯t be able to do that. But Ichinotani carried that out until yesterday. Carrying out all that, and continued to be a magician until now.
If the degenerated magic power conduit veins of someone like that, is restored, all of it, then how do you think she is going to turn out?¡±
¡°¨D¨D¨C!¡±
Homura¡¯s words, when she tried to imagine their meaning, Sumika turned speechless.
Correct. In other words that was the reason for Chikori¡¯s radical power up.
This power was not something that Chikori grasped in one night yesterday.
It was the fruits of these two years of hers, where she didn¡¯t give up to continuously work hard even while continuously being in hardship until she reached this stage.
Thepensation that hadn¡¯t been paid to this girl for these two years continuously was paid to Chikori by Homura¡¯s hand in one night, it was only something like that.
¡°Hoshikawa Sumika. A magician of your level should be able to imagine enough from the legend, just what kind of Hero Skill Benkei has. That¡¯s why, against Ichinotani that made a heroic spirit contract with Benkei, just how much of a fatal stupid n that is to bring that kind of toy, you can understand if you think about it a little right? But you didn¡¯t even think about something that little. From the start there is no way Ichinotani can win against me, there is no way she can fill the difference with me in just one night, you underrated her like that andpletely took it easy on her as your lower rank.¡±
Homura rebuked Sumika with a strong tone. ¨DThis stupid idiot girl. Like that.
¡°You should know far better than me just how much of effort Ichinotani had done until now. You should have seen it yourself until now. Then you, towards your teammate that worked that hard ¨Dain¡¯t you looking down on all that?¡±
Instantly, Chikori¡¯s swung fist caught Sumika.
Thereupon Sumika¡¯s body was blown away as if she was hit by arge truck, keeping that momentum she collided with the concrete wall of the training field, and rolled until off the grounds.
Part 4
{A human was just blown away through the concrete wall like a cannon there. Won¡¯t she die, that Hoshikawa?}
{No, it¡¯s the mock battle ring so she must be okay. Ah, but after that she crash into the wall so¡}
{Rather for a human to smash apart a concrete wall, is this manga¡}
The galleries that whispered to each other fearfully.
No one doubted Sumika¡¯s defeat. It was a sight that was just that gruesome. However¨D
¡°Hee. Ain¡¯t that quite a skillful thing that you just did?¡±
Homuraprehended it.
He was properly looking.
The happening during that instant just now.
¨DThe fact that Hoshikawa Sumika was still not finished yet.
And then that fact was,
{O, oi! Look at that!}
Sumika was returning back to the training field from the opened hole in the wall, from that everyone understood.
Sumika¡¯s body was by no means unwounded.
Her was frayed, sooty, trace of blow and scratch could be seen on her skin.
But even so the girl stood on her own two feet, walked,ing back on the ring.
Towards that figure of Sumika,
(¡¡Amazing-)
Chikori felt a sensation that was close to fear.
Simr with Homura. She was also looking at Sumika.
Closer than anyone, she saw what Sumika did the instant her fist hit.
First, the instant Chikori¡¯s fist hit her, Sumika chantlessly deployed a magic barrier.
But, even deploying one or ten magic barrier, if it was Chikori¡¯s attack power then it would go through like prating thin paper.
In other words the magic barrier didn¡¯t have any meaning.
However, Sumika also understood that kind of thing.
That was why Sumika¡ fired explosion sorcery towards that magic barrier.
The result, the explosion was blocked by the barrier and got reflected. It impacted Sumika¡¯s own body and blew away the girlrgely to the back.
Correct, Sumika poured explosion on herself to avoid the direct hit of Chikori¡¯s fist.
If she was hit directly, there was no doubt that the match would be decided right there.
Processing ability that deployed a barrier chantlessly.
Using that barrier and pouring explosive st to herself, application ability that let her avoid a fatal blow.
Furthermore, weighing between the damage from Chikori¡¯s fist and the damage from crashing through a concrete wall. A thinking ability that handed down the appropriate judgment during an instant.
¨DEverything was far above the average.
(As expected, leader is amazing¡!)
The superb finesse that couldn¡¯t be thought toe from a same sex in the same year with her, made even Chikori feel deeply moved.
But, she couldn¡¯t let herself to bask in that emotion forever.
After all for Sumika to be standing, meant that the battle was still going on.
Renewing her feeling, Chikori gripped her fist and adjusted her stance. However the next moment¨D
¡°Chikori-san. ¡I¡¯m sorry.¡±
¡°Eh¡±
In contrast to Chikori, who retook her fighting stance, Sumika suddenly lowered her head deeply.
Part 5
¡°I was mistaken. You are not useless. What Homura-san said is correct.¡±
Inside the heart of the bowing Sumika, was full of deep regret and guilt.
¨DAin¡¯t you looking down on all that?
It was exactly as he said.
She was supposed to be the one watching the closest.
Just how much Chikori worked hard. How much she did her best.
Then, she had to be the one that should have understood Chikori¡¯s strength.
Yet despite so, she made light of her.
Underestimating her, moreover she even went as far as calling her useless¨D
(-¡¡!)
It felt like her heart was going to be torn apart by guilt.
¡°¡I¡¯m, disqualified as a leader¡¡!¡±
Her defense just now was reflex as it were.
Because it was Sumika who had sharpened herself until she was called as a S-rank magician, that she could immediately take defensive action.
Sumika already didn¡¯t have any more intention to continue the fight.
More than anyone, it was herself who deeply realized her own ipetence.
¡°That¡¯s why this match is¨D¡±
¡°STOP THATTTTT!!!!¡±
But, Sumika¡¯s words that were going to recognize her own loss¨Dher ipetence, was blocked by the raised voice of none other than Chikori.
¡°Chikori, san¡¡?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t lower your head! There is no need for that at all! Because, I could be this strong is all thanks to leader-!¡±
¡°Thanks to me¡¡?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! When everyone abandoned me saying that I¡¯m useless, only leader stayed by my side until the end! You worried together with me¨D if leader wasn¡¯t with me then¡ if I was really alone¡ I absolutely couldn¡¯t do my best. That¡¯s why, don¡¯t lower your head or anything-! Because Sumika-chan is the best leader for me¨C!¡±
Sumika was taken aback.
Inside the eyes of Chikori who was looking straight at her, resided a light of respect that seemed overflowing.
¡°Besides the match is still not decided yet. Because leader is still not going at me seriously at all right?¡±
¡°¡¡That¡¯s¡±
Sumika hesitated to reply towards those words thrown at her.
Why?
Because the words that Chikori said was without a doubt fact.
Sumika had yet topletely show her power.
For what reason?
It was simple.
¨DThe girl¡¯s seriousness, was after all a power that was just too great to be directed at an ally even in a mock battle.
That was why Sumika didn¡¯t use it. She hesitated to use it. But¨D
¡°Master said to me that he can make me even stronger than Leader in one night, but I think that kind of thing is impossible. Certainly, I have be more or less strong, but I cannot corner Leader at all. ¨DThat¡¯s why, show that clearly to Master. That the friend that I respected, is far, faa¨Drr amazingly stronger than even Master thought!¡±
Chikori was looking for exactly that power.
That mighty power that was too irrational to be directed to a human, to arade.
Everything was for the sake of the honor of the close friend that she respected.
¡°Chikori-san¡¡¡±
In this instant, Sumika realized for the first time.
Just how much she was relied on by Chikori. How much Chikori was proud of Sumika.
(¡Certainly, I might be an ipetent leader.)
She couldn¡¯t hide her immaturity anymore.
Surely with Homura acting the role as the leader of the 101st, the toon could be utilized in a far more skillful manner.
However, even so¨D
If a trust to this degree was directed to her, she couldn¡¯t just throw it away one-sidedly.
At the very least, the current leader of the 101st was her.
Then, it was her duty as leader to answer the trust that was directed to her from her subordinate with all her strength¨D
¡°It¡¯s just as you said. Having someone else keep saying things about me, is vexing in the end.¡±
That was why Sumika resolved herself. ¨DThat she would show her power, right here!
¡°Then, I¡¯ll unreservedly do it. Chikori-san!¡±
Instantly, Sumika used a sorcery and summoned a red binder to her left hand.
{Wa, oi oi oi! Is that girl Hoshikawa really serious!}
{Th, this is bad, that thing! She ns to use that on her ssmate-!?}
{Everyone, run away right no! You all are going to get dragged into it¨D-!!}
The moment they were looking at that binder, the expression of the onlookers paled and they fell into panic.
They who scrambled for getting out of the training field understood.
That binder, was what caused Sumika to be called as a S-rank magician, the crystallization of her talent and power.
And then, of course it was also something Chikori understood, but¨Dshe didn¡¯t run away.
On the contrary her lips lifted up as if she was just waiting exactly for this.
¡°Then, here I go! Leader¨C!!!!¡±
Facing Sumika who took out her trump card, she faced her without fear.
Part 6
Kicking the ground, Chikori ran towards Sumika, pushing through wind.
She wouldn¡¯t purposefully let herself lose.
The girl understood.
That if she didn¡¯t let out all her power here, she couldn¡¯t show Sumika¡¯s power to Homura.
For that reason, she dashed with all her strength.
She was faster than Sumika, in order to strike her attack at the target.
But¨D
(-!?)
Chikori noticed.
Even if she ran and ran, no matter how much she ran, her distance with Sumika was mysteriously not decreasing.
That was Sumika¡¯s sorcery.
Supplementary Chant ChannelReverse Spell. Performing chanting while doing normal conversation by mixing magical musical scales inside casual words, a magician¡¯s super high ss technique. Behind a word or two that Sumika said before she took out the binder, she wasying out sorcery that distorted space. Her trump card. This was a trick so that she could buy time in order to prepare for that trump card.
¡°As expected¡¡!¡±
¡°¨D¨D¡±
On the other hand, Sumika inhaled a deep breath once, heightening her magic power.
Golden wind gushed out from her whole body.
Fanned by that wind that was filled with Sumika¡¯s magic power, the binder opened.
It was several hundreds of loose leaves, turned over and over withrge scattered sound.
From among those papers, Sumika tore off several papers.
Torn off paper scraps.
It was the abominable descriptor of truth that by no means should be disclosed, brought back by a person named Laban Shrewsbury from the library of an alternate world.
[Ceno Fragments] ¨Dthe paper was the duplicate of it.
With that duplicate in hand, when Sumika closed her eyes ¨Dshe put the words that connected her with the abyss of space in her mouth.
Look up now the really high ce of blue sky
The seething stars shine brilliantly in sphemy announcing the engraving of fate to thy
The walking person riding the wind o god of the great white silence
Break the eternal admonishment and stand up tear up the sky ande here
Every stick and stone altogether for the sake of mowing down with thy power
Together with those words, the scrap papers in Sumika¡¯s hand were wrapped in me, transforming their shape.
From paper¨Dinto a single [silver bullet].
The girl agilely loaded it into the revolver, and directed the gun muzzle at the running near Chikori.
That was, authentically, the style of the serious Hoshikawa Sumika.
Five years ago¨Dthe hero that saved her, and also the life of all the people in this world.
Kamishiro Homura. Idolizing him, she wished to be like him, and she reached this single culmination.
The name was¨D.
Turning a duplicate of the grimoire that recorded the descriptor of evil god into a bullet, the power of god that until now only Homura could handle could be shot. It was only in a restrictive shape but she showed that she could exercise the power, the original grand sorcery of Hoshikawa Sumika that made her be called as a S-rank magician.
And then the name of evil god the (Great Old One) that was written in the [Ceno Fragments] was¨D
¡°Ruin madly. ¨D Ithaqua!!!!¡±
Announcing the true name of evil god hidden in the abyss of space, the trigger of the magic bullet was pulled.
The firing hammer struck the detonator, what burst out from the gun muzzle was¨Da freezing storm.
Mowing down house, blowing away forest, even the topography could be changed, the power of the storm god.
That power waspressed until the limit, taking the shape of arge eagle, it was shot aiming at Chikori.
The atmosphere touched by the silver eagle was frozen absolutely, every little bit of it, sting everything like a storm striking.
It rode through the air while scattering apart diamond dusts generated from that.
Cold and storm. Chikori, who now had the position reversed in front of such overwhelming destructive power was¨D
¡°-!¡±
Chikori collected all her remaining magic power in her right fist.
What was born was a fist of light, as if white lightning was conceived in it.
Against that highly dense magic power, the surrounding space was distorted like a heat haze.
Her fist right now was exactly, truly, carrying the power that could break even the earth¡¯s crust.
The power to break even a star.
But even possessing such power¨Dit couldn¡¯t break this power of god.
No matter what she understood thatpletely.
It was like throwing a pebble at a truck that was rushing at you.
Ithaqua¡¯s presence was just that overwhelming.
After all, just by the silver eagle showing its figure, the temperature of the surrounding atmosphere was lowered until below the freezing point in one go.
If she threw her body at this mass of cold then there would be nothing at all that she could do.
Her current self couldn¡¯t deal against this no matter how.
She lost.
No matter how she struggled she would lose.
But¨Dfor that reason, Chikori was proud.
The girt that she idolized, was possessing a power that was far out of reach from her current self.
(Master, you see!? This is the Hoshikawa Sumika!)
Along with a great joy, Chikori swung her fist of light and met the approaching Ithaqua¡¯s manifestation.
Her defeat was already decisive.
But even so, right now she couldn¡¯t stop exhausting all her power for the sake of her benefactor.
From her ankle to her waist, from her waist to her shoulder, from her shoulder to her wrist.
Her rotation with her whole body operating together put a marvelous piercing power into her fist.
That single strike with all her heart that one couldn¡¯tin at all¨D
¡°This is as far as it goes.¡±
Instantly, Homura who cut in between Ithaqua and Chikori, easily blocked her fist with his left hand.
So easily like catching the ball in catch-ball.
¡°¡¡eh,¡±
Chikori raised a surprised voice.
However Homura¡¯s action didn¡¯t stop with just that.
Blocking the fist that could even break a star with his one left hand, Homura¡¯s remaining right hand was opened in front of the approaching silver eagle,
¡°Vanish.¡±
One word. Announcing a word ofpressed chant, using dimension element fifth grade(supreme level) sorcery?Space-Time Crushing, that was said was unusable except by the S-rank magician of Britain, the silver eagle together with the space was crushed in Homura¡¯s grip.
- gushari*, along with an unpleasant sound, the crushed Ithaqua¡¯s manifestation dispersed into air.
Scattered feathers from the flying eagle fell onto the ground gently, freezing the floor slightly.
¡°Wha¡¡¡±
Sumika leaked out a taken aback voice from that sight.
Certainly, the other party was the . The hero that saved the world.
Undoubtedly, he was the most excellent magician in human history.
However, at the time he was expelled from human society, he received a measure from the that was .
It was the chain that suppressed his power that could possibly ruin the world by his lonesome.
The dragon vein that existed in this, the magic power of the earth itself had 70% of it used to power this sealing sorcery.
It was said that while this seal was working, although he was the but he was unable to use his power except just ten percent of it.
Yet despite so¨D
(Just with his ten percent, the difference between us is still this much¡-)
What Sumika summoned was unmistakably an avatar of god. The manifestation of that power.
Yet that power, was so easily crushed like that¡
¡°¡¡¡±
In this moment, Sumika clearlyprehended it.
Yesterday, the words that Homura said¨D
{From the point of view of an (me), things like the ssification of (you) is just likeparing the heights of acorn.}
Now she understood that it was exactly just like he said.
Those words were not disdain or provocation at all.
Homura was just saying the truth without any varnishing from his mouth.
After all even with ny percent of his power sealed, he could still use sorcery that couldn¡¯t be used except by S-rank.
In front of him, whether it was a S-rank or an E-rank, there was not that much difference evenpared to an acorn.
(¡¡Everything was equally of little importance.)
It was an absurd difference of strength that one couldn¡¯t even feel frustrated already about it.
Witnessing that, Sumika lowered her gaze as if hanging her head down,
¡°Hoshikawa Sumika. This match is my loss.¡±
She heard those words of Homura.
Part 7
¡°¡¡eh?¡±
Sumika¡¯s expression was taken aback from the sudden words.
In contrast with that girl, Homura straightforwardly looked at Sumika¡¯s eyes and announced one more time.
¡°What are you surprised about. I¡¯m sayin¡¯ that I¡¯m giving up the game here.¡±
He abdicated this match. That was his will.
¡°Why, is that¡¡±
¡°What do you need me to say eh. ¡I never thought that there will be someone other than me that is able to summon evil god (Great Old One), although it was only a portion of it, and even properly control it. I heard that you are an excellent magician, but I never imagined that it will be this much. Just now I clearly understood. It¡¯s still impossible for Ichinotani to defeat you. It¡¯s my loss. My bad for sayin¡¯ whatever I like about you. Sorry.¡±
Homura acknowledged his own mistake and lowered his head.
That act made apparent that this battle was over.
¡°¡¡Master. I¡¯m sorry.¡±
Chikori apologized guiltily toward Homura who was lowering his head to Sumika.
¡°What are you sayin¡¯ sorry for?¡±
¡°Because¡ even though Master thought that I could win against Sumika-san and made me strong ¡I betrayed that expectation like this.¡±
What Chikori was talking about was not about the match.
It was about her heart¡¯s readiness.
Homura¡¯s words that said Chikori could win against Sumika, Chikori herself didn¡¯t believe it at all.
She didn¡¯t doubt that Sumika was far stronger than herself.
She didn¡¯t intend to be ashamed or withdrew that thinking of hers, but she felt that such thinking was a betrayal towards Homura who bet on her victory.
That was why Chikori lowered her head deeply towards Homura. But,
¡°There ain¡¯t anything you have to apologize for. Ain¡¯t Ichinotani used up all your strength already till the end?¡±
That¡¯s right. Homura surely had seen it.
If Chikori went easy and gave the victory to Sumika, that was a betrayal, but she didn¡¯t do anything like that.
Rather until the end she gave her all without sparing anything.
That action, even after Chikori had understood that she was defeated¨Dwas none other than for Sumika¡¯s sake.
Homura saw everything. That was why he understood everything.
Therefore he smiled faintly,
¡°Aren¡¯t you a fine woman.¡±
He brushed gently the chestnut colored hair of Chikori and rewarded this kind girl.
¡°Fuau¡¡¡±
Chikori was tickled and shut her eyes from that.
And then after Homura brushed her head twice, three times, he once again turned to Sumika,
¡°Hoshikawa Sumika. As promised, I¡¯ll leave the leadership of the 101st to you. You got noin of that right?¡±
Like that, he fulfilled the promise that he should fulfill.
¡°Eh, ah, ¡yes.¡±
Sumika¡¯s reply was somehow awkward.
Surely her feelings were still unable to catch up in regards to this sudden conclusion.
Homura smiled a little towards such girl,
¡°I too don¡¯t have anyint toward someone thispetent. I¡¯m going to work properly as your subordinate so ¡well just give me any order you like.¡±
Saying that, Homura got down from the ring.
And then he calmly walked between the escaping onlookers, and left the training field alone.
Staring at that leaving back, ¡Sumika thought.
The doubt covering her heart was stronger than the happiness of having Homura recognizing herself¨D
(¡Something, is strange.)
There was something, that she couldn¡¯tprehend.
In the end, ¡could this possibly be anticipated?
A magician of that level, a master of that degree, mistaking one¡¯s own power like that.
Could such a thing possibly happen?
No, not only that.
From the words that he said in the end, she couldn¡¯t feel even a little bit of attachment from him towards the position of leader.
While telling her to do it.
While raising even the object of the bet.
As if¨D
(As if from the start, he nned for this to end like this¡¡)
¡°¡¡¨C!¡±
The moment that hunch brushed inside her head, Sumika started running.
Part 8
¡°You really performed a stinking drama just now. It made my nose curl up.¡±
After leaving from the training field, those words were thrown at the back of Homura who had returned until in front of the door of the dormitory room that was allocated to him.
When he turned back, there was the figure of Shiori who was ring at Homura with an amazed gaze.
¡°Since when were you there?¡±
¡°From the training field. ¡It looks like you are bad at [searching] as usual.¡±
¡°It can¡¯t be helped right, your magic power is just too tiny.¡±
It was the same like how a human couldn¡¯t sense the mass of a water flea.
For Homura, a normal magician¡¯s magic power was too small, to be frank he couldn¡¯t sense them at all. To the level that he could finally sense it a little if it was a demon of the .
Therefore talking about [searching], he was below even an amateur.
¡°But, not just [searching], you also have no talent in [acting] don¡¯t you?¡±
¡°What are you talking about?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. You, from the start you nned everything to end like this right?¡±
The topic that Shiori raised was the story about the mock battle just now.
The girl said.
¡°Chikori-san recovered her original strength and became strong. Hoshikawa-san became able to order you who is of higher rank without hesitation. No one rted to this trouble is getting hurt. Just one ¨Dexcept you, who is hated by Hoshikawa-san who bought your viin act.¡±
¡°¡¡¡±
¡°Five years have passed, I thought that you had changed a little but nothing has changed. You are always like that. Always trying to take all the harm by yourself. Your personality that is like that, whether now or in the past, I really hate it.¡±
A word of disgust that was vented at him clearly.
On the other hand, Homura¨Dshrugged his shoulders and smiled.
¡°You¡¯re just thinking too much, that.¡±
¡°I wonder.¡±
¡°It¡¯s true you know. It¡¯s not like I did this for those two¡¯s sake. I¡¯m just¡ cannot leave that alone, that¡¯s all.¡±
¡°Cannot leave alone?¡±
¡°After all there is also a team that no matter how much you wish, you cannot return back to before for a second time anymore.¡±
¡°¡¡!¡±
In a small voice, Homura murmured those words with voice that seemed sorrowful somehow.
Those words, awoke a scene in the back of Shiori¡¯s head.
The figure of a young Homura,ughing happily surrounded byrades.
It was a memory of the long time past.
It was a scene when Shiori was saved from a certain hell and taken care of by Homura.
That¡¯s right. He also had them.
Different from Sumika and the others. Notpanions that he only protected or guided.
Trusting each other, entrusting to each other, truerades.
However now¨D
¡°Ah-¡°
Suddenly, the sound of a closed door reached her ears, Shiori came to herself from her memory back to reality with a ¡®hah¡¯ face of realization.
When she looked, Homura¡¯s figure had already disappeared inside the room.
¡°¡Ii¨Ddiot.¡±
(I¡¯m saying here, that I hate you that is like that.)
Abusing the man at the other side of the door with a voice that was colored with sweetness somewhere, Shiori also left that ce.
But at that time, from the end of the corridor, a human figure walking at her direction entered her eyes.
It was, a blond girl wearing a dazzling crimson dress.
Her stature was even smaller than the petite Ichinotani.
And then, she possessed a mysterious beauty that was somehow removed from humans.
Coupled with her attire, it was as if she was more like a bisque doll rather than calling her a human.
Looking at that girl, the legs of Shiori that was going to leave stopped.
¡°Vel¡¡¡±
However before Shiori could make any kind of word, that girl passed through besides Shiori without even ncing at her, and just like that she opened the door of Homura¡¯s dormitory room, entering inside it.
The door closed once again.
For a while, Shiori was staring at that door with a gaze that was shadowed somewhat, but¨D
Before long she left that ce without saying anything.
Part 9
Shiori had left, the girl in a dress and Homura had also entered into the room.
There was no one anymore at the corridor¡ was how it should be.
¨DBut, at the opposite direction from where the girl in a dress came.
At the corner at the end of the corridor, just one, there was a person still remaining.
That was¨D, Hoshikawa Sumika that came here chasing Homura.
The girl leaned her back at the wall of the corner ¡just like that she draggingly slid down, at the end she sat down on that spot with a plop.
¨DHer figure couldn¡¯t be seen.
But, even with her at the end of the corridor, the voice was still audible there.
{I just cannot leave that alone.}
The voice that showed Homura¡¯s true intention.
As expected her hunch was correct.
There was that too. A magician of Homura¡¯s level, there was no way he could have mistaken one¡¯s own capacity.
From the start Homura had understood everything.
On top of that he arranged everything so that she and Chikori could obtain the best result.
Without telling anything to the two of them, for the sake of the two of them.
¡°¡¡Homura, san.¡±
With a small voice, his name leaked out.
There was no particr meaning in that, it was a whisper that came out reflexively.
But, it became a trigger inside the girl.
The instant that name passed her mouth, undoubtedly that echo deeply inside Sumika¨D
Sumika realized the thing that was falling until a really really deep ce.
¡°~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~¡ª¡°
Her heart began to throb violently like an idiot.
Her head was hot as if she was justing out from a bath.
Sumika sat still, she pushed her forehead to her knee, a leaked out scream without voice.
- bata bata* Without any meaning she ttered her legs.
Already, she didn¡¯t feel like she could look at Homura¡¯s face directly anymore.
Trantor''s Notes and References
1. ¡ü Niou no Mie: Disy of Two guardian Deva Kings¡¯
Volume 1, 3
Volume 1, Chapter 3
Part 1
Ten days had passed since Homura enrolled into New Tokyo Sorcery Academy.
At first the students were scared of Homura¡¯s existence, but because Homura himself didn¡¯t especially show any intentions of getting entangled with the students, they had considerably calmed down.
As expected they showed cautiousness when Homura¡¯s figure was visible to them, but people who were scared of him even when his figure couldn¡¯t be seen anymore were already few.
On the afternoon of the day where even the nervousness came apart in that situation.
ss 3-A, where Homura and the other members of the 101st toon belonged to, was taking a ss of sorcery in the courtyard where greenwn was spread all over.
¡°Are you guys listening? Among the demons, there are varieties that move around in the air extremely agilely.
In that kind of situation it will be hard to hit with a sword attack and a gun attack.
What will be useful in that situation is no element first grade sorcery?Magic Light BulletPhoton Bullet.
Just as you guys know, Photon Bullet turns your own magic power into an energy bullet to shoot. It¡¯s the basic of basics that a magician first learns. Naturally, everyone here can all use it without exception right? But just shooting a Photon Bullet like that, won¡¯t be able to catch an agile enemy just like I said before.¡±
While exining, the instructor, that was in the prime of his life, used sorcery to summon a big ck machine like a basketball in his right hand.
It was called target, a magic instrument that performed a role just like its name said.
When the instructor poured his magic power into it, the target was activated.
It let out faint wings from its sides and soared to the air until really high, before it moved around fiercely like a winged insect.
And then, the instructor fired three shots of magic power energy the size of softballs to that moving target.
- kyun* Raising sharp wind voice, the three rapid shot headed straight to the target to pierce it.
But, the speed of the bullet was fast, yet it was only to the level that a human could normally watch by eye.
It was far slowerpared to a gunshot.
The target naturally avoided it nimbly, the light bullet was absorbed into air.
Ascertaining that, the instructor continued.
¡°Even demons have intelligence. Even if you shot them just straightforwardly like this, it will only end in them reading the trajectory and evading. Then what should you do? The answer is simple.¡±
The instructor once again formed three light bullets of softball size around him.
And then, simr with before he shot three rapid-fire aiming at the target in the sky.
The light bullet from before flew straight forward. But, this time it was different.
The light bullets wriggled like a snake in the air drawingplicated trajectories, approaching the target.
They moved around left and right while holding back the target.
The target moved about in confusion as if being lost of where it should escape from the movement of the bullets, in the end after the target flew to the right evading the first bullet, it was aimed and hit by the remaining two light bullets and got scattered in the sky.
¡°Got it? You just need to chase if the opponent runs. Because Photon Bullet is a simple sorcery, it¡¯s a convenient sorcery that can be controlled finely like this. No matter how much able you are in handling fourth grade or fifth grade grand magic, magicians that cannot skillfully handle this basic sorcery will die soon on the battlefield. That¡¯s why if you treasure your life, get better in using this Photon Bulletpetently as the first thing. If you can do [five shot simultaneous maniption] this magic will be something usable enough even on the battlefield.¡±
¡°Yo, you are telling us to calcte the trajectory of five tracking bullets alone!?¡±
¡°If you be top ss then this is a sorcery where you can simultaneously control ten shots. It¡¯s not something particrly difficult. But, I¡¯m not going to tell you guys to suddenly control five shots at the same time, so don¡¯t worry. First you start from three shots. If it¡¯s just three then even you guys can do it. After all, the academy put together this curriculum so you can do it.¡±
Saying that, the instructor lifted up the cane-type he held in his hand to the sky.
Thereupon the sorcery core embedded at the center of the cane shone, automatically activating the sorcery that was registered as the ss¡¯ use.
In front of every single students that received this ss, simr targets like before were summoned.
¡°Those targets are all set on a movement level that can be shot down if you can [properly control three Photon Bullets simultaneously]. First your assignment is to shoot down this target. Those who can do it can go home for today. Those who cannot will stay behind until they can. Understand?¡±
¡° ¡° ¡°Yee~ss¡¡¡± ¡° ¡°
The students returned back a reply that wasn¡¯t filled with any enthusiasm at all towards the given assignment.
No, there were also people who properly replied, though the majority wasnguid so their reply waspletely drowned.
There were a lot of foreigners that lost their birthce taking refuge in Tokyo life sphere, so the races of the students were also in great variety, but the lowness of their motivation was generally shared.
But, there was one person with motivation that was even lower than them who were like that, he was sitting cross-legged at thest row.
It didn¡¯t need to be said who it was. The , Kamishiro Homura.
Part 2
¡°Fua¡¡±
While the students began to start their assignment with each of the targets activated, Homura was yawning in boredom.
Well, it was only reasonable.
After all Homura who was the had learned all the currently existing 666 sorcery and 333 forbidden art, and then even the non-exist 1 mystery, the master of a thousand sorceries.
Receiving this kind of ss at thiste hour had no meaning at all.
On the other hand, if he was asked whether there was anything else that he needed to do, there was also nothing like that.
That was why Homura didn¡¯t particrly do anything, he was just nkly observing the ss situation of the students.
After all they wererades that he might have to fight together with when there is an emergency urring.
It was important to grasp the battle power beforehand.
And then, after a while what he felt was,
(Their quality isparatively good huh.)
In reverse with the non-existence motivation of the students, most of the students immediately cleared their assignment.
The standard of their quality was considerably higher than he imagined.
Just as the instructor said, the curriculum was properly arranged by taking into consideration the low motivation of the forcefully gathered students. Homura guessed that it was an achievement of this academy.
Like this if they formed a toon then he guessed they could deal with something like with some leeway left.
(Well, at minimum, they won¡¯t be a hindrance, perhaps.)
The students who cleared their assignment left the courtyard one after another while making lighthearted talk with each other.
But, as expected, no matter where it was there would always be people with bad grade¨D
¡°Waa-, wait wait~-¡°
¡°Uoo-! Oi what are you doing!¡±
¡°I, I¡¯m sorry~-¡°
One person, there was a bespectacled female student getting too desperate at chasing the flying around target in the sky, she crashed around at the surrounding students.
Homura knew her face.
Koga Ayumi. His ssmate in 3-A.
She belonged to the 27th toon.
She was not particrly a standing out student, but her motivation was fairly high that he had memory of her.
If he remembered right before this, she took a memo of the instructor¡¯s talk while listening seriously.
But how sad. Seriousness and the real ability wouldn¡¯t be necessarily in proportion of each other¨D
¡°Aaa, auu¡±
Ayumi was manipted by the target.
Since some time ago she was already shooting several dozen shots of Photon Bullet, but she was toyed by the target¡¯s movement that moved around to the left and right and couldn¡¯t even graze it.
On the contrary, when she was chasing with her gaze the target that was swiveling round and round as if ridiculing her,
¡°My eyes, my eyes is turninggg~¡±
Dizzily, her eyes ended rolling around.
Her unsteady gait was staggering, she looked like she was going to fall even now.
(¡What a sight, I guess this is what people called a sight that one cannot bear to see.)
Homura sighed while standing up. And then he approached Ayumi,
¡°Looks like you are having fun by yourself huh. Koga.¡±
Just like that he supported from behind the slim shoulder of the girl who almost fell behind on her butt.
¡°Eh, tha, thank you very¡¨Dhii-!¡±
The moment she was going to say thanks for the support and turned her neck behind, Ayumi¡¯s expression froze.
That was because the one who supported her, was the man that was a pawn of evil gods¨Dor so the rumor said.
The big eyes behind the sses opened so wide it couldn¡¯t possibly be any wider, the slim shoulders were trembling tteringly in fear.
(Well, this is the normal reaction.)
It was just the girls of the 101st that were too understanding. The emotion the majority of humans harbored towards the was fear.
It could be said to be reasonable. No matter how he had saved the world, the power of that he used at that time was something that was excessively ominous after all.
That power¡¯s ominousness was no different at all with demons.
It was only natural to fear. It was inevitable to cower. Even Homura wouldn¡¯t me anyone for that after all this time.
However, he didn¡¯t n to turn back without doing anything after already thinking that he couldn¡¯t bear to look and calling out like this.
¡°Next, try to do it after taking off your sses.¡±
¡°Eh? Err¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine already so just try it.¡±
Saying that, Homura took away the sses from the scared Ayumi who didn¡¯t understand why she was catching the eye of the .
¡°Aaa-¡°
¡°Uoo, this sses¡¯ minus is severe eh.¡±
¡°My, my eyes, are really bad, so, that¡¯s why¡ That¡¯s why, that, return it, please-. If I don¡¯t have that, it¡¯s hard to see the target.¡±
Ayumi raised a protesting voice with all her might using her cramped throat.
But, Homura put the sses he took on himself, putting it at a ce where the girl couldn¡¯t reach, without answering her demand he said it one more time.
¡°It¡¯s just right if you cannot see well. Think that you got tricked and just try aiming without sses.¡±
¡°¡¡uu, ye, yes.¡±
Against Homura who didn¡¯t hand over the sses until the end, even though Ayumi was making a slightly reproachful expression, but she realized that there was no way she could talk him down.
Reluctantly, she looked up to the sky with her blurred eyesight, and faintly caught sight of the ck shadow floating in the vaguely cloudy blue sky.
But, it was fine that she could get sight of it, yet she couldn¡¯t properly see it.
What she could see was just a blurred ck, she didn¡¯t understand the detail of the movement.
Because she didn¡¯t understand the movement, where it was going to, she also couldn¡¯t chase it with her eyes.
(Like this, there is no way I can hit it you kno)
However, Homura didn¡¯t seem like he would return the sses until she tried once.
That was why Ayumi gave up chasing with her eyes, for the time being she would just make sure she didn¡¯t lose sight of the shadow.
She didn¡¯t focus her eyes, widened her field of vision, for the time being she would at least settle the target in her field of vision.
After all that was the limit of what she could do with this blurred field of vision.
But, mysteriously¨D
¡°E, eh?¡±
Ayumi noticed.
Doing it this way, she could see the target¡¯s movement well.
And then that realization was correct.
If asked why, that was because the Photon Bullet that Ayumi fired next easily shot down the target as if her hard fight before was just a lie.
¡°Li, lies¡ why¡!¡±
Unable to believe what she had just done, Ayumi was dumbfounded.
Towards that girl, Homura returned the sses he stole while saying.
¡°Even though Koga¡¯s sight is bad but your kic vision looks quite good. But because of that you chased the target too much with your eyes. The trick to hit target with quick move using guided missile, is not to chase the target¡¯s movement, but to have a wide field of vision and settle the target inside your sight. And then, matching the target¡¯s movement it¡¯s not you that move, but you create the image of the target¡¯s movement to calcte the Photon Bullet¡¯s trajectory. If you do that you don¡¯t even need to move your eyes, the whole body is visible so the maniption of the guided bullet also bes easier.¡±
You got that?
When Homura asked that, Ayumu nodded even while showing her confusion.
¡°Eh, ah, yes-¡°
¡°Good child. ¨DWell, actually, it¡¯s inefficient at the point you are using something like guided bullets.¡±
¡°Eh?¡±
Homura leaked out a murmur with a small voice.
Ayumi didn¡¯t understand his meaning and tilted her head,
¡°Hee. Somehow I¡¯m surprised. For that infamous traitor, to be this kind.¡±
Suddenly, at that moment, a bright voice of a girl came from behind.
When Homura turned back, there two female students were in the middle of walking here.
A short haired girl that looked lively with strongly bright eyes, and a tall and good postured girl.
Homurapared the two¡¯s faces with his memory of the ss register.
The short haired one was Anna Dronin. The tall one was Rosalind Wagner.
Each of them could boast of steadfast poprity, Anna with the boys from her lovely appearance that was popr with men, and Rosalind with the girls from her neutral and dignified look that was like Takaratsuka actress, they were the central characters of 3-A.
And then the both of them were also in the same 27th toon like Ayumi as members.
¡°Ah, Anna-chan! Rosalind-chan!¡±
¡°Yee¨Ds Kogahi. When your sses was taken away suddenly, I thought that surely this is bullying, but it looks like it¡¯s nothing like that.¡± [1]
¡°Ri, right.¡±
¡°There is no way a sexy guy like this is gonna do something mean to a woman you know.¡±
When Homura exaggeratedly shrugged his shoulder, Annaughed pleasantly.
¡°Ahaha. Is that something you should say yourself~?¡±
¡°Well, that¡¯s how it is, it¡¯s a misunderstanding that I¡¯m bullying her. If you get it then can you pull back your killing intent?¡±
With a nce Homura directed his sight at Rosalind who was standing beside Anna without saying anything.
Thereupon, Rosalind¡¯s eyes turned round in surprise.
¡°¡You noticed?¡±
¡°You really think I¡¯m not gonna notice?¡±
Homura made a cynical smile while replying so.
Just as he said, since a while ago Rosalind¨D, saying it urately since the moment Homura approached Ayumi, she had already prepared to assault Homura immediately if he tried to do something.
It seemed the person herself intended topletely cover her killing intent, but Homura properly noticed it. It was just that she was an opponent that he could handle even if she assaulted him without even moving a fingertip of his body, so he didn¡¯t get cautious at all.
¡°¡Sorry to misunderstand.¡±
Rosalind whose killing intent was exposed apologized to Homura with a slightly awkward expression for her groundless suspicion.
But Homura shook his head left and right towards that apology.
¡°It¡¯s not like you need to apologize.¡±
Rather Homura was in admiration.
Against the that had unceasing terrifying rumors about him, she had the spirit to prepare to draw her de against such an opponent for her friend¡¯s sake.
She was still immature, but she was quite a gutsy girl.
¡°Seems like Koga has goodrades.¡±
- Fuh* after taking a nce at Ayumi and saying that, Homura turned on his heel.
Since the girl had cleared her assignment, he had no more reason to care about Ayumu.
Thereupon, towards that back,
¡°Ah-! Err! Thank you very much-!¡±
That voice was not the small voice like a mosquito¡¯s noise until now, with a clear loud voice, Ayumu gave her word of gratitude to Homura.
As for Homura, he answered shortly ¡°Ou¡± to show he received that gratitude.
¡°-san. After this we have patrol duty together at the border so today is no good, but if it¡¯s okay with you can you go for some meal together with us next time? My interest in you is a little picked up.¡±
¡°Well, if I feel like it at that time.¡±
After vaguely setting aside Anna¡¯s invitation next, Homura left that ce.
Part 3
When Homura returned until the spot where he was at before,
¡°Ah, Master! This way, this way!¡±
Chikori was hopping in ce *pyon pyon* like a dog that had no calmness while waiting for him.
¡°What is it Chikori?¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, just look at this!¡±
Saying that, Chikori picked up Homura¡¯s target that he had left alone on thewn, there she put her magic power into it and activated the target.
And then when she let it go into the air, she formed a Photon Bullet the size of a softball on her chest.
Until that point there was really no difference with the other students.
But after that Chikori did something different.
The girl pulled out the Photon Bullet¡¯s floating power and it fell down naturally from her chest.
And then when the ball fell until her knee,
¡°Shoot!¡±
She swung her well-trained leg, and kicked the light bullet with all her strength.
She did that with her leg strength raised due to her Hero Skill .
The kick with overwhelming impact power became the driving force of the light bullet just like that.
That speed, that was like supersonic speed surpassing even the speed of a rifle bullet, pierced the target with speed that even its evasion movement couldn¡¯t match, bursting and scattering the target apart.
¡°Nfuu¨D¡±
Nodding at that result satisfiedly, Chikori rushed to Homura¡¯s direction with pitter-patter step, and just like that she hugged at his arm.
¡°It¡¯s awesome right! Now I¡¯ve be able to use this technique Master taught me-!¡±
Honestly, Chikori had nothing to be criticized anymore in the attack power department.
But it was artless to have her just swinging her arms around, so as the person that took the role as her teacher, Homura taught Chikori several techniques thatbined her extraordinary physical ability and sorcery.
What Chikori had disyed to him just now was also one of the techniques Homura taught her as a long range cannon.
And then, regarding sorcery that was mixed with [body technique] like this, Chikori possessed an extremely good memory for it.
It was not only because of her physical ability due to . Surely from the beginning Chikori had a good physical reflex.
And then, each time she showed that she had learned one thing, Chikori came to Homura looking for that as her reward.
Coming for a reward, and then¡ she stared fixedly at him *jii¨D* begging.
Pet me. Pet me. Like that.
Seemed like because Homura petted her head after her battle with Sumika, it hadpletely be a habit.
Well, today was a practice for homing bullet, so no matter how one thought about it she failed in her assignment but¨D
¡°Aah, that¡¯s amazing. As expected from my disciple.¡±
Violently throwing away his guiding role as a teacher, Homura petted Chikori¡¯s head roughly.
¡°Kuu~n?¡±
She might be feeling good or happy, Chikori pleasantly cooed from her nose.
Each time he petted her, her small ponytail moved actively like a dog¡¯s tail.
Since the case of that duel, Chikori hadpletely be emotionally attached to Homura.
He had a feeling like she was clinging too much to him, but Chikori herself didn¡¯t seem to pay it any mind so Homura too didn¡¯t particrly worry about it.
After all being adored this much didn¡¯t feel bad for Homura too.
¡But, there was a person who harbored dissatisfaction towards those two that were close like that.
It was¨DSumika.
Part 4
The girl stared at the two¡¯s frolicking from a distance while making a small sigh.
Dissatisfaction, was it¡
¡°How nice, Chikori-san.¡±
It was envious. How Chikori coulde in contact with Homura that close.
She too wanted toe into contact with Homura in a distance that close. However,
¡°Nn? What¡¯s wrong Hoshikawa? You keep staring this way since before, you got any business?¡±
¡°Ah, n, no! I¡¯m not looking or anything-! It¡¯s just your feeling!¡±
In a huff Sumika immediately averted her gaze from Homura.
¡In regards to this, it always turned out like this.
She couldn¡¯t look Homura in the eyes.
Her cheeks heated up when he was looking at her and she became unable to calm down no matter what she did.
And then, she didn¡¯t want herself to be seen like that andpletely looked away.
Yet, when he didn¡¯t look in her direction, she would then stare at him for a long time, she was seriously ill.
¡°Haa¡¡±
The times when Sumika sighed like this had increased a lot, sighing deeply for who knows how many times already, she thought.
(As I thought, this feeling is¡ love, I wonder.)
After checking information in books and other sources about this symptom, then diagnosing it objectively, the result was positive.
However, there was also aspects that didn¡¯t ring true.
She idolized Homura, but the time she was together with him hadn¡¯t been that long.
In that short time, was it possible for her to like the opposite sex as the opposite sex she wondered?
Sumika until now had received confessions several times because of her great looks, but she had never fallen in love with someone else for herself.
Naturally, she had also never gone out with an opposite sex as a lover.
That was why, this feeling that scorched her chest, was it adoration, or was it really love¨D
No matter what she couldn¡¯te to a conclusion about that.
But¨Dthere was a feeling in her that could apply whether it was adoration or love. It was,
(I want, to be closer to him.)
Her feeling that wanted to be close to Homura.
Sumika thought.
What should she do to shrink their distance even closer.
At this kind of time it was better to start a conversation with somemon topic, but
(¡If talking about a topic that ismon between me and Homura-san, as I thought should I talk about the evil god thing?)
{Homura-san. How about we have a discussion about why the people of Hyperborea perished!}
(¡¡I¡¯ll get rejected.)
This way was a dead-end.
It was toocking in sex-appeal.
Then should she try to ask if he remembered her from before?
¨DHowever, if he didn¡¯t remember even for a bit, it would be quite sad.
Looking from how Homura usually was, that possibility seemed to be high, that it made Sumika nervous.
(Looking at Chikori-san, Homura-san, does he like dogs I wonder?)
If she tried to approach him innocently like that, would she be able to get close to him unexpectedly easy?
¡°Wa, wan-¡°
¡°If it¡¯s Sumika-san I think it will be cuter to mimic a cat instead.¡±
¡°Kyaa¨D!!!!¡±
Suddenly having that whispered into her ear, Sumika jumped on the spot.
The owner of the voice that was behind her without her noticing they were,
¡°Shiori-san¡! Yo, you heard that!?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t really hear anything.¡±
¡°I, I¡¯m d.¡±
¡°¡¯How nice, Chikori-san¡¯, I only heard from around that part.¡±
¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that you have already heard almost everything then¨D!¡±
¡°You, do you like someone like that?¡±
¡°Fukyuu¨D¡±
Sumika¡¯s breathing stopped from suddenly getting a pin-point hit like that.
¡°N, no, I, I don¡¯t like him or anything¡ ¨DI, it¡¯s something like idolizing or, eerrr¡±
She herself didn¡¯t understand well about it, so Sumika¡¯s words were ambiguous.
Shiori talked to such a Sumika.
¡°I love him you know?¡±
¡°Eh-¡°
¡°Though I hate him almost as much.¡±
¡°¡¡Yes?¡±
That was¡ in short which one was it?
Sumika was perplexed by the strange roundabout talk.
Shiori made a smile that had a hidden meaning to Sumika who was like that.
¡°Well, before long you too will understand. If you are beside that man, you wille to understand even if you dislike it.¡±
Leaving behind the confused Sumika, Shiori left the courtyard alone.
(¡I wonder what that was just now?)
Shiori was her teammate, but she had almost never talked with her.
Shiori had never tried to interact with other people, whether in the team or ss. From Sumika¡¯s position too, she didn¡¯t have any reason to especially get involved with Shiori as long as Shiori fulfilled her minimum work as the 101st¡¯s without any shorings.
Just now was the first time Sumika had a conversation with Shiori outside of a briefing.
(Well, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t understand too much of what kind of person Shiori-san is though.)
¨DBut, there was one thing she knew.
From the conversation on the day of that mock battle, she had thought about it somewhat, but there was already no doubt.
Shiori and Homura had a rtionship that she didn¡¯t know about.
She guessed that most likely they were old acquaintances.
She didn¡¯t understand what kind of rtionship that was ¡ however,
(¡¡For some reason, it feels like I¡¯m the only one who got ate start¡)
When she looked at Homura¡¯s figure that was frolicking with Chikori from afar once more, her feelings became bleak.
If she knew that it would be like this, she would have learned more about [fun things] in the past.
If only she did that, she might of been able to invite Homura to have fun more carefree, like what Anna did just now.
But, even so, regretting things at thiste hour wouldn¡¯t result in anything.
(Get a hold of yourself, Hoshikawa Sumika-! The person that you have aspired for all this time is now this close beside you! When else are you going to do your best if not now!)
Sumika *pan* lightly pped her cheeks and encouraged herself.
She couldn¡¯t be the only one to get ate start.
This was the ce where she had to do her best.
However even if she tried to talk to him she didn¡¯t have a topic. Thus, she should emte the ssics here, that was the conclusion Sumika reached.
It was that, the collision at the street corner when you were going to school.
If it was that then even without amon topic to talk about she would be able toe into contact with him.
Walking closer to Homura nonchntly, she would purposefully slip and leap into Homura¡¯s chest.
(Right! Surely I can do it with this!)
As expected humans should rely on their predecessors in a troubled time.
What should she do to approach Homura? Until now she didn¡¯t have any ideas, but for the first time something like a concrete idea shed inside her mind and Sumika made a small guts pose from its feedback.
And then, Sumika immediately moved that concrete idea into action.
One had to immediately act decisively when getting a concrete idea that could resolve the problem.
This great resolution and ability to take action of hers, was just as expected from the hard worker that became a young S-rank magician.
However how sad¨D
¡°¡~?¡±
The action of Sumika who was facing aside and whistling while nonchntly walking towards Homura was,
(Uwa¡ someone really suspicious ising closer.)
Making Homura be on his guard fully.
In regards to this, it was not only limited to this time, but Homura had noticed that since the mock battle, all this time Sumika had been sending gazes to him at every opportunity.
That was why, Sumika¡¯s action that was approaching him while openly pretending to be nonchnt looked especially eerie.
Well, even without that a human that walked at you with her left hand and left foot moving forward at the same time was eerie already.
(¡What is this Sumika girl nning?)
By any chance was she still holding a grudge from him calling her [useless]?
Homura raised his wariness a little from Sumika¡¯s action that he couldn¡¯tprehend at all.
But, when Sumika had walked until around one meter from Homura,
¡°Ah-¡°
Sumika¡¯s body tilted to the front.
She was walking while looking to the side, so she stumbled on the stone under her feet¨Dthat was how it seemed.
Although Homura didn¡¯t know anything about that, so he immediately opened his arms and prepared to catch her in his embrace,
¡°~~~~~~~~~~~¨C!¡±
(Ju, just as I thought this is impossible-!)
However at the critical time when she almost fell into the embrace.
The extreme embarrassment made Sumika thrust her leg with all her strength forward and she nted her foot on the ground firmly.
¡°I, I¡¯m okay! I almost fell but, just barely, I¡¯m fine! Ahaha-!¡±
And then she dered that with her face reddening.
¡°O, oh. That¡¯s good. Next time look forward when your walk okay?¡±
¡°Ye, yes-! I, it¡¯s dangerous, if I fell isn¡¯t it! The, then sayonara!¡±
Saying that Sumika ran away like a startled rabbit.
Her expression was half-crying from embarrassment and pathetess.
Sumika herself didn¡¯t think that she would be this gutless.
In the end, the girl¡¯s action ended in vain.
¨DBut, it didn¡¯t mean that it waspletely meaningless.
Her series of action, and her momentary expression. Homura guessed Sumika¡¯s broad mental state from that information.
Namely, the feeling of like that Sumika had for him.
(¡I don¡¯t have any recollection of doing anything that would make her like me though.)
Even searching his memory, he remembered nothing except things that should make her hate him.
But, Homura felt like that perhaps there was no mistake that Sumika was holding feelings for him.
In regards to that, Homura sighed a little heavily.
(I don¡¯t really want her closing this distance though¡)
He was an existence that couldn¡¯t stay in human society anyway.
The real reason why he was called here.
After making clear of that reason and fulfilling it, sooner orter he would be gone from here.
Even if he had faint love directed at him, he had no way to answer it.
¡But if it was just something like Chikori, who idolized him innocently, then Homura was grateful for that.
(What should I do eh.)
Thereupon, at that time.
{Oooo!}
Suddenly the students that were still in the courtyard made a stir.
Part 5
The source of themotion was a car that was entering the parking lot that was visible from the courtyard.
{I, isn¡¯t that a Rolls Royce! That thing still exist, huh!}
Lured by the voices, Homura also took a look at the high ss car that was stopping at the parking lot.
Thereupon the door of the high ss car opened, and from inside someone he knew came out.
Tall body with gloomy long hair. The board chairman Onjouji Kai.
Seeing that, Homura instantly lost interest and was going to move his gaze, but.
(Hm?)
Suddenly, Homura noticed that Onjouji was looking straight at him.
(Does he have some kind of business with me?)
Homura returned a doubtful expression towards the gaze sent to him.
¨DThen, one more person came out from the car, a man in a different suit was getting out following after Onjouji.
While his looks were still young enough to be called middle-age, he was a man with a lean figure and a lot of white hair.
The instant that man showed his appearance,
{ { {Eh-} } }
All the people in the courtyard other than Homura had their breath taken away.
Why? That was because the man that came out following Onjouji was a character that one really ought to be surprised that much about.
The silence that came from the surprise was immediately changed into stirs like {Why is that person in this kind of ce?} or {Just what in the world is his business here?}.
And then inside thatmotion, the man apanied Onjouji and straightforwardly headed to the courtyard¨Dtowards where Homura was.
Homura obtained a single conviction from that sight.
(I see. The one that called me¨Dis you then. That¡¯s the reason Kai be the intermediary.)
Before long the man with a lot of white hair arrived in front of Homura.
When looking at him from near, there were a lot of wrinkles on the man¡¯s face.
The color of the man¡¯s lips were also bad, he looked far more witheredpared to when he was seen from afar.
The discrepancy between this man¡¯s appearance in Homura¡¯s memory and the reality now was really tragic.
But even so, that man made a truly happy smile on his tired face in front of Homura.
¡°Long time no see. Homura-san.¡±
The man gave a respectful bow in greeting.
That conduct and voice were filled with deep gratitude and respect from the heart towards the young man in front of his eyes.
On the other hand Homura too,
¡°Yeah, it has been five years since Ist met you too Temporary Representative Kinugasa. ¡No,¡±
Returning his greeting towards that dear acquaintance, Homura stopped his sentence once from him mistaking the man¡¯s position.
Temporary Representative¨Dthe man was called so in the past. As for right now,
¡°¨DRight now you are the prime minister aren¡¯t you.¡±
That¡¯s right¡ that was the true identity of this slightly withered man.
The 99th Cab Prime Minister?Kinugasa Yoshinori.
Part 6
Homura and Kinugasa, as well as Onjouji moved from the courtyard in order to change the ce of their conversation.
The ce they chose for the conversation was the board chairman¡¯s room.
Along the way, Kinugasa first expressed his gratitude to Homura.
¡°Homura-san. Thank you very much for answering the sudden call from such a far away ce.¡±
¡°Really. I thought just what it is at the day I suddenly got told to enroll into a school. ¡Well, I already thought that there must be something hidden, but who would¡¯ve guessed that it was Japan¡¯s highest big shot himself that directly called me here.¡±
Now Homura understood why Onjouji¡¯s mouth was sealed shut.
¡°But is it okay? If youe meeting me directly right in the middle of the day like this, those world government guys won¡¯t shut their mouth right?¡±
That question was a natural concern.
He was the that had the brand of [traitor] pushed on him and was exiled by the world government.
If a country ruler under the world government attempted to contact such a person, it might be taken as a rebelling act.
But towards such concern of Homura, Kinugasa just shrugged his shoulders a little.
¡°Whether Ie at afternoon or night, Homura-san is being monitored for twenty-four hours. The time doesn¡¯t really matter here. Besides [the scoundrel that annihted the innocent China Union army] had entered into the Tokyo life sphere that is the jurisdiction of Japan government. As part of public order preservation, it¡¯s only natural for me to show my face.¡±
The reply was returned with a jesting mood.
Homura burst into a small chuckle from the way that man said that.
¡°I see, certainly that¡¯s just obvious. ¡Your roundabout talking has be argumentative huh.¡±
¡°Haha. It¡¯s an upational disease. That Homura-san has also be really tall.¡±
¡°Thest time we met was when I was twelve right. After all that time of course I¡¯m going to grow. Your white hair has increased huh.¡±
¡°¡Doing things one is not suited with is something tiresome.¡±
Saying that, Kinugasa showed a tired smile.
But Onjouji gave his honest opinion about those words from the side.
¡°That¡¯s not true. Prime Minister Kinugasa is looking down on yourself too much. That¡¯s your bad habit.
That was a fact.
At , while the old men that once controlled this country feared and hurried to be the first to escape, throwing away this country and its people, Kinugasa who in spite of just being a mere young bureau director at the time, stayed behind by himself at the foremost line and continued to fight as the temporary representative. Without getting even a wink of sleep during the ten days, he continued to maintain the functions of government literally struggling to death.
If he was not there, the country called Japan would not have survived the .
It was not an exaggeration saying that.
Even Homura recognized this man¡¯s backbone.
In the current Japan, there was no single person with better qualifications to stand at the top than this man.
All the people that lived in Tokyo life sphere also thought like that.
However, the person himself didn¡¯t think so.
¡°Haha¡ I wonder about that. In reality, with my strength I couldn¡¯t do anything about . If I have to say what I could do at that time, it was only carrying out the minimum duties of the organization called the government, I just somehow carried that out. That was the best that I could do. ¡If there was no Homura-san¡¯s power, then there was nothing that could be done. What the world needed exactly is Homura-san¡¯s power. Whether it was five years ago, and then¨Dright now in this moment too.¡±
¡°¨D¨D¡±
Instantly, the atmosphere that was flowing between the two changed.
Homura sensed that minute change.
From now on it would be the reason Kinugasa came here today. And also the true intention of calling Homura from London.
Then whatid ahead was not something to be talked about while they were walking right in the middle of a corridor.
In just the right timing, the board chairman¡¯s room came in front of their eyes.
Homura reached out his hand toward the door of the board chairman¡¯s room thinking to ask the continuation inside, ¨Dit was at that moment.
¡°-¡¡!¡±
¡°Uh, this is¡¡-¡°
Suddenly, the two other than Homura raised a choked out scream, their faces paled while backing off from the door in retreat.
¡°What is it?¡±
Homura floated a question mark on his head towards the two¡¯s action.
In contrast, Onjouji who had cold sweat on his forehead gave a reply in bitter feeling.
¡°¡How envious. To be unable to sense this ominous aura.¡±
¡°Now that you mentioned it, Homura-san is not good at sensing other people¡¯s magic power isn¡¯t it.¡±
¡°My bad to be so insensitive. ¡But you two saying that means that there is someone inside?¡±
¡°¡Ye, yes. Perhaps.¡±
Homura who was insensitive towards other people¡¯s magic power because his own magic power was too big didn¡¯t understand it.
However the other two were different. Because they were different, they sensed itpletely.
What was leaking out from between the gaps of the door, a sickening presence.
A dread as if a centipede was creeping around between the skin and the flesh at the back.
Ahead of this single door, something possessing an outrageously evil magic power was waiting.
That was why their body, their soul, refused to open this door.
The board chairman¡¯s room¡¯s door even looked like the jaw of a jet ck dragon to both Onjouji and Kinugasa.
¡°An ambush huh?¡±
Someone seemed to be there.
Foreign country¡¯s spy? Or perhaps something else.
Even when Homura wracked his brain, the candidate was just too numerous that he couldn¡¯t make an estimate.
He couldn¡¯t guess¨Dhowever,
¡°Well, we also can¡¯t just keep standing here forever.¡±
Saying that, Homura pushed open the door and entered inside brazenly.
He could deal with any kind of surprise attack prepared by anyone.
It was an act that came from such confidence.
But, there was no surprise attack that he feared.
The reason was that the intruder didn¡¯t even hide their figure,
¡°Mogumogu.¡± [2]
The intruder was sitting on the guest sofa while eating cake.
Looking at the figure of the girl wrapped in a crimson dress stuffing her cheeks with cake, Homura sighed in amazement,
¡°¡When I thought who was it, it¡¯s just you, huh. Vel.¡±
He called the girl¡¯s name.
Part 7
Going back in time about one century ago. The human race for the first time faced invasion from the demons.
Compared to that appeared five years ago, it was just a demon that was simr with a small fry, but the human race at that time still didn''t know of sorcery and didn¡¯t have any way to oppose the threat.
Because of that, the human race was cornered in the blink of an eye and made to stand on the predicament of ruin on one asion.
However at such a time, the human race was visited by a turning point.
That was¨Dthe encounter with the person who introduced himself as the .
{The person who is able to perfectly decipher this book, will obtain the technique to make even god follow his will.}
The that appeared to the human race that was going to be destroyed one-sidedly by the demons, saying that he entrusted his knowledge of sorcery that he possessed into a single book to the human race.
It was¨DLiber Al vel Legis.
With engraved as the title with golden letters, it was the grimoire of beginning for the human race.
What was written in it, as a rule, was something that couldn¡¯t be understood by a sane mind, it was numerous knowledge of darkness thatughed scornfully at the human race¡¯s progress until now.
Those reading it wouldn¡¯t end normally.
Would their be life lost, or would their heart be broken, the conclusion was those two. The end was one.
But the human race was already at a stage where they couldn¡¯t choose their methods anymore.
The human race united in the face of the danger of ruin. By literally struggling to death, even while sacrificing the lives and minds of several tens of thousands of courageous people, the grimoire was deciphered little by little. Learning the knowledge of sorcery, finally, the human race exterminated the demons that cornered them into ruin.
However¨Din actuality what the human race at that time could decipher, was an amount that did not even reach ten percent of the whole . That was because the knowledge written in was just extremely too unintelligible and evil.
But, in this world there was only one person, a human thatpletely deciphered that man-eating devil book.
It was none other than the Kamishiro Homura.
And then that had all the knowledge it possessed divulged by Homura, since then it swore absolute allegiance to the , apanying him as his weapon.
Some times it was a sword, some times it was a shield, and other times it took the form of a girl.
The crimson girl Vel in front of his eyes, was that kind of highest rank grimoire and the weapon of the , the personification of .
¡°Just when I thought that I hadn¡¯t seen you since morning, you werelounging around in this kind of ce.¡±
¡°Because we returned back to [Tokyo life sphere], so I have to eat Coffee Mansion¡¯s cheese cake. I also have master¡¯s portion.¡± [3]
¡°I ain¡¯t asking you that here.¡±
¡°Then, Master doesn''t need it?¡±
¡°No, I¡¯m not saying I don¡¯t need it. Later I¡¯m gonna eat too so leave some for me. What I want to ask is about why are you purposefully eating here?¡±
¡°Because this ce has good ck tea prepared.¡±
Without any reservation, Vel replied back with an unconcerned tone like a machine.
Somehow, to keep asking her like this seemed silly, Homura sighed deeply once more.
From behind of Homura that was like that, Kinugasa who guessed the situation showed his appearance and greeted Vel.
¡°I say. It has been five years too since Ist saw you, Vel-san. ¡No, or should I better call you ?¡±
What Kinugasa said was the nickname of a certain evil god. That was what Homura dug up and exposed when he was in the stage of deciphering , the true identity of the that taught sorcery to the human race that was almost ruined. ¡Of course, a shameful fact that humans survived due to the knowledge obtained thanks to an evil god was hidden in secret, people who knew about this truth were mostly nonexistent.
But, just saying that it was not known, meant it was a fact that couldn¡¯t be falsified.
And then was the knowledge of that evil god turned into the shape of a book that was handed out to the human race.
Therefore there was no mistake about the fact that Vel herself was also [one] of .
But, Vel shook her head left and right towards Kinugasa¡¯s words showing her denial.
¡°That title is correct to represent [me], but it¡¯s incorrect as my given name. I am here as due to the order of [me]. That¡¯s why I¡¯m the , I¡¯m not anything else than that.¡±
¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Vel-san. So Vel-san also came back to Japan then.¡±
¡°Naturally. I am Master¡¯s sword and shield. I¡¯m always together with him. I¡¯m different from you all that only used Master without helping in return.¡±
Suddenly, a thorn appeared in the emotionless and machine-like tone of Vel.
While it was calm, it was a voice tone that conceived extremely strong rage.
Blood drained out from Kinugasa¡¯s expression hearing upon that voice tone.
And then Kinugasa understood at the same time.
The dread he felt just now. It was the hostility this girl directed across the door.
¡°Vel. Stop intimidating recklessly like that.¡±
¡°No, Homura-san. It was exactly as she said.¡±
Homura warned Vel of her blunt threat, but it was none other than Kinugasa himself that interrupted Homura.
Why? It was because Kinugasa himself also regretted from his heart the ingratitude that Vel frankly said to him.
¡°While we had our lives saved by you, we didn¡¯t protect you from the malice of the . And then we are all nothing more than weak-minded people, except a really small part of people who had their life saved directly by you on the battlefield, most of the human race thinks of you as a [traitor], they didn¡¯t even doubt it at all. ¡I really think that it is truly inexcusable.¡±
Kinugasa apologized from his heart towards the [hero] whose power was unreachable by them and had the brand of [traitor] pushed onto him.
However¨Dthe person himself, Homura, didn¡¯t even want any apology or anything.
¡°I don¡¯t really care about that. The one who said that [It¡¯s fine like this] is also me.¡±
When Homura said that to turn down the apology, he red at Vel that was ming Kinugasa with a severe expression.
¡°Vel. You too, don¡¯t say anything stupid.¡±
¡°¡I¡¯m sorry.¡±
Vel, sensing that her master was getting seriously angry, apologized while being a little dejected.
Even Vel that made Kinugasa and Onjouji tremble with just her presence, was treated like a child if it was against Homura.
¡°Well, it¡¯s fine if you understand.¡±
After that Vel shifted her body to the corner of the sofa in order to create a space for Homura to sit.
It seemed that she didn¡¯t have any intention to get out from the room.
But, just like she expressed before, she was Homura¡¯s sword and shield.
If Homura getting called to Japan was because of a situation that couldn¡¯t be dealt with except by Homura, and Homura was going to give his cooperation, then she was also not unrted to this.
That was why Homura didn¡¯t chase out Vel outside the room and took a seat beside her.
And then, he asked Kinugasa who stood at the entrance.
¡°Rather than things like that, just cut it out and say what you want to say. The reason you called me out here.¡±
Against Homura¡¯s question, Kinugasa took a deep breath once,
¡°I understand.¡±
Saying that, he also entered inside the room and took a seat in front of Homura.
After that¡ he began to talk slowly.
The background of why he called Homura through Onjouji.
Part 8
¡°Right now, something terrifying is going to happen inside the .¡±
¡°Something terrifying?¡±
¡°. That¡¯s the name of the project. The content is, in one year the ten countries that survived will be merged into five countries of the five great leader¡¯s jurisdiction under the great cause of making the human race as one and oppose the demons.¡±
¡°¡They are making a really bold n again huh.¡±
Homura knitted his eyebrows towards the information that Kinugasa brought.
His family register had been taken away a long time ago, but even so for Homura the country called Japan was his birthce.
That was why, if he was told that the county would be gone, his expression would be hard.
¡°If I remember right, those five great leaders are from the five countries of Britain, China, Russia, America, and Italy right? Which one is Japan going to be integrated into?¡±
¡°The talk has advanced towards the direction of us being absorbed into China Republic Union. Also, it¡¯s not a [merger]. This is an [absorption].¡±
¡°What are you saying?¡±
¡°Exactly as the word said, it means a one-sided exploitation. Japan¡¯s government will bepletely dismantled, and our sovereignty will be transferred to China Republic Union. There is also the arrangement to restitute the property of the people into the country¡¯s treasury temporarily, what will be left to us are only unfairness of heavy tax and food rationing. ¡Well, after all our rtionship with our neighboring country is not really good.¡±
Saying that, Kinugasa smiled bitterly.
Surely right now he was thinking that the rtionship didn¡¯t go well since was because of the ineptitude of themselves the politicians.
But, Kinugasa immediately drew back his bitter smile and continued his words with a serious expression once again.
¡°However, such things are only a small matter. The biggest problem is the difference in ideology between China Republic Union and Japan.
China Republic Union is a country that imposes widely despotic government that doesn¡¯t allow democracy.
Naturally, the integration between these two countries won¡¯t go smoothly.
Further, the is also involved in this merger. The church is also advancing the talk to make the as the only sect of the human race.
In regards to this too, we can anticipate an extremelyrge opposition.
Because of Japan¡¯s tolerant stance towards any kind of sect, there are various sects of the refugees here.
However¨Dunder the great cause of uniting the human race to face the demons, the world government n to carry out this. But, a result produced from such a one-way just cause¨Dwill be a river of blood and a mountain of corpses due to oppression.¡±
Water and oil wouldn¡¯t mix no matter how much they are stirred together.
Then what should be done?
Nothing else but to abolish one side until there was not a single drop left.
When people held in their hand a selfish great cause, they could be even more cruel than a demon.
That was an inevitability that had been proven by history. An apparent result.
For that reason, Kinugasa was,
¡°¨DI want to stop this reckless development. Not just me. The countries other than the five great leaders, and also Britain¡¯s reformation faction force showed a strong opposition towards this .¡±
But, Kinugasa¡¯s expression clouded after saying until that far.
¡°However, our power is insufficient with only us. In the first ce when the was created, it was a group that was formed from the Five Great Leaders which are the five countries that possessed the most surviving force remaining. It¡¯s inevitable that the other countries¡¯ power are all falling behind them.¡±
¡°I see.¡±
After hearing that much, Homura too opened his mouth.
¡°In other words¡ the reason you called me here is in order to fight the Five Great Leaders, you want me to enter under the affiliation of the opposition force¡ is that what you are talking about?¡±
By doing that, it wouldpensate for their inferior strength.
That was how Homura perceived Kinugasa¡¯s thinking.
And then Vel who sat beside Homura also had the same conclusion.
¡°A selfish talk. After forsaking Master already, now you are saying you want to make use of Master again?¡±
Vel narrowed her eyes slightly while strong hostility drifted in the air, she red at Kinugasa.
However¨D
¡°No. What I want is somethingpletely different.¡±
Kinugasa denied it straightforwardly.
¡°What I want to ask from Homura-san is something that ispletely the opposite.¡±
¡°The opposite?¡±
¡°Yes. I don¡¯t want to enter Homura-san under our affiliation. ¨DWe want to enter under the affiliation of the Kamishiro Homura. And then I want to destroy the organization of the Five Great Leaders, and for you to be the [King] of the new political administration. That¡¯s the reason of me for calling you here.¡±
¡°¡¡¡±
That was the true motive that Homura was told. Hearing that, as expected even Homura was dumbfounded.
He said, that he wanted him to be king?
¡°¡You, are you sane?¡±
Homura reflexively voiced his doubts frankly.
But Kinugasa nodded towards those words that werecking in manners.
¡°Of course.¡±
¡°No, from what you just said I really cannot think that you are sane. Just try to think about it a little. I¡¯m someone whose power is sealed by the world government using here. Right now I got no power except something a little above a S-rank magician. You are sayin¡¯ you want that kind of brat as king? That ain¡¯t an idea of a proper adult y¡¯know, Prime Minister Kinugasa.¡±
¡°Is your power really sealed?¡±
¡°¨D¨D¡±
¡°As for me I really can¡¯t think of that as the case. Against at best just those philistines of the Five Great Leaders, you, the Kamishiro Homura are bounded? That¡¯s reallypletely unimaginable. Even though you are the magician that binds even gods.¡±
¡°¡¡now then, I wonder about that.¡±
Homura evaded the question.
On the other hand Kinugasa added even more of his words.
¡°Besides, there is also no problem in your age. This is a matter about soul.
The real problem is, on top of the existence of the demon¡¯s threat, there is a necessity to unite the human race as one.
But the Five Great Leaders don¡¯t have the capacity for that. Unity due to coercion or the likes, it¡¯s nothing more than a sham that would immediately break down.
What is needed, is a king with a noble soul that can guide all the people.
An existence of an absolute leader, one that anyone can see a dream on that back, and also one that can make people think for themselves to follow that back.
¨DHomura-san. From among the people that I know, it¡¯s only you who are worthy of that.¡±
¡°You really got a too high opinion of me.¡±
¡®It came to nobility huh¡¯, thinking that Homura floated a wry smile in astonishment.
He didn¡¯t hate it to be praised, but it gave him the creeps to be ttered that much.
¡°Just what in the world is your basis for thinking like that, I really want you to tell me by all means. After all, next time I¡¯m going to use that reasoning, not at a man, but at a woman as a pick-up line.¡±
When Homura returned a joking question like that, Kinugasa didn¡¯t reply immediately.
It was as if he was hardening his resolve for a while, after Kinugasa closed his eyelids he finally began to form his words.
Why he supported Homura, the basis of that.
¡°Because I know. What happened behind that . The mortalbat that has never been written in history. And also thest days of the elites that were that once existed in the .¡±
¨DInstantly, all emotion slipped off from Homura¡¯s face¨D¨D
The single memory that ran through in his mind.
The fresh blood that stained the new snow.
The corpses of hisrades that fell down like decayed trees.
The coldness of the heterochromiagold and silver ominous eyes looking down at that, and the sensation of the life of an important female(person) spilling over from the embrace of his two hands.
Everything of that day was vividly resurrected¨D
¡°Compared to the cruel ordeal that was imposed on you at that battle, something like didn¡¯t even enter into that ordeal. But, you fought to the bitter end. I know about that noble way of living. That¡¯s why¨D¡±
¡°¨D¨DStay quiet.¡±
¡°¡¡!¡±
Homura¡¯s spoken words instantly froze Kinugasa¡¯s throat.
After all, the killing intent of a drawn sword was filled in that tone.
Homura covered his face with his right hand as if enduring a headache, with a sharp look he red down Kinugasa from the gaps between his fingers.
¡°youOutsider can¡¯t talk about us.¡±
To point at a battle that made him lose all his irreceablerades as [noble], was not a joke.
After all since that day, there was no day where he didn¡¯t curse at his own powerlessness.
¡°Forgive me¡ Without even thinking of Homura-san¡¯s feeling, I talked as if I understand anything about it.¡±
Homura¡¯s intimidating pressure was iparable with Vel¡¯s pressure before this.
It made Kinugasa¡¯s whole face paled in terror, he quickly lowered his head and apologized.
That was why Kinugasa didn¡¯t aggravate Homura more than that.
Rather than that, there was another party that should be med more than him right at the side.
¡°Kai. You were the one that bbed your mouth huh.¡±
Saying that, Homura red with angry eyes at Onjouji that was listening to the conversation of the two.
¡°All the members of died at that battle except me. That¡¯s why the humans that know about the truth of is the person concerned, me, and you who was themander-in-chief of the at that time. And then only Shiori who was in the protection of . Now, there is no way I talked and I don¡¯t think Shiori would, so the information source must be you bastard.¡±
¡°Is there something wrong with that?¡±
¡°Is there something wrong with that, your ass.¡±
Onjouji¡¯s behavior that didn¡¯t even look guilty really irritated Homura.
The reason for that was the nature of the corps called .
The officially protected the civilians that didn¡¯t have any means to fight from the threat of the demons. They were a virtuous mercenary group made up of magicians, but¨Dhowever the threat against the civilians came not only from the demons.
The knowledge of sorcery that the brought about saved the human race from ruin, but at the same time it also left behind a spark of fire, for that led to the new culture of the human race¡¯s wars.
After escaping from the threat of ruin, what urred after that was the scramble between countries for grimoires where knowledge of sorcery were written, starting from . Their war carried out violence, not to mention towards the enemy country, it was also not rare for a country to perform experiments of cruel sorcery using their own people. In an extreme case, there were even politicians that tried to secure a powerful demon¡¯s protection by sacrificing the people of their own country.
Of course, themented this situation. But, as an organization that acted by traveling all over the world, they couldn¡¯t cause a war with a country publicly.
There what was formed was an assassin group of few numbered elites of prominent powerful people of the , which specialized in erasing [country] or [people] that harmed the people¨Dthe .
It was terrifying because the enemy was the same humans like them, in many cases that should be called as the symbol of the human race¡¯s evil, they buried the situation inside the darkness that nobody knew about by killing all the existences that were rted to the case, they were the dark side of the knight order.
Of course because of that peculiarity, originally the name of the corps shouldn¡¯t even be spoken aloud. Despite so¨D
¡°Just what in the hell was your intention?¡±
Homura pressed his question.
But, in regard to this situation even Onjouji¡¯s side had his own reason.
¡°It was nothing particr. He is the person that is in charge of this country. He is in the position where he should know about the truth.¡±
¡°Ain¡¯t it the irond rule for the to not support any country?¡±
¡°That knight order doesn¡¯t exist anymore. They were annihted in the battle against , even the survivors had returned home to their exhausted mothend or to the refugee of their ruined country, doing their all for their home. ¨DI too am the same.¡±
Since the knight order didn¡¯t exist anymore, they did the best of their ability for the sake of their birthce.
If he was told that, even Homura couldn¡¯t condemn Onjouji. He clicked his tongue and stopped.
Looking at that displeased Homura, Kinsugasa who was red down by Homura just before raised his voice one more time.
¡°Homura-san. I will apologize as many times as needed if I made you feel bad. However, no matter what, your strength is necessary for this world. Please, can you think about it?¡±
In regards to that, Homura¡¯s answer came really fast. The answer was decided already from the beginning.
¡°You are joking. Just why have I gotta do something that troublesome.¡±
¡°Because except Homura-san, there is no one else that can do it.¡±
¡°Yet even so, my bad but I¡¯ve got no motivation or interest in that. Whether when I was in , and also right now that I had be the , my enemy is the demons, and those shitty bastards that support the demons. I¡¯ve got no mood to stick my neck into politic wars between fellow humans.¡±
The tone of Homura¡¯s curt rejection was unapproachable.
Hearing that definite refusal, Kinugasa¡¯s shoulders dropped a little.
¡°¡¡is, that so.¡±
However towards that Kinugasa,
¡°But, it¡¯s also a fact that the way the world government is doing things is unpleasant.¡±
Saying that, Homura made a single concession.
¡°One year. I¡¯ll promise to stay in Japan for one year. That¡¯s my debt of gratitude towards my birthce. If that is put into operation, the center of the opposition force is surely gonna be Japan right? If I¡¯m here, it should be hard for the Five Great Leaders to move. That¡¯s why during that time you stop those guys.¡±
That was the task of the leader of this country, the task of a person of the world government, Kinugasa himself.
Homura brought his talk to finish with those words.
¡°¡¡¡±
Kinugasa closed his eyes and thought for a while after hearing Homura¡¯s concession.
For Kinugasa, he wanted Homura to walk down the path of ruling.
It was the truth. However the person himself wasn¡¯t interested in that so it couldn¡¯t be helped.
Right here, he should be satisfied with just obtaining the firm promise of Homura to stay for one year.
Currently a great variety of human races and sects were gathered in Tokyo life sphere.
Perhaps it was even fine to say that it was the best mixed state among each countries¡¯ life sphere.
Just as Homura said, there was no doubt that Japan would be the ce where the strictest oppression happened due to the .
Homura didn¡¯t have any wish to get involved with political wars, but on the other hand, he was also not a human who wouldn¡¯t drive away the spark of trouble that was going to happen.
Based on that, the matter of Homura continuing to stay in this ce had a big meaning.
That was why, Kinugasa epted this as adequate.
¡°That¡¯s enough. We will somehow do it with ourselves.¡±
¡°Right. You do that. After all government is the adult¡¯s job.¡±
Right when Homura made a frivolousment like that. ¨DThat happened.
- UUUUUUUUUUUN!* *UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUN!*
A piercing warning sound resounded with great volume.
That was¨Dthe sound that warned the people of a demon invasion.
Part 9
{Emergency situation urring! Emergency situation urring!
Today, at 1600, A great number of demons appeared at Saitama!
Currently they are heading to Tokyo life sphere going south!
The appearing demons are orc, goblin, gargoyle, harpy¨Dtotal count two hundred!
bicorn, earth spider, wyvern, ¨Dtotal count 50!
Reinforcement request came from the national defense army that is going ahead!
All students please assemble at the toon room immediately!}
Continuing after the rm sound, a broadcast inside the school was circted.
Homura knitted his eyebrows towards the details of the situation from the broadcast.
¡°They gathered quite a lot it seems.¡±
¡°Right. It¡¯s rare for an invasion of this scale to happen. Perhaps they are not just stray, but this is an attack from a demon that possesses influence in the demon world.¡±
¡°A troop¡ if that¡¯s so, then there is a possibility of a appearing.¡±
There was also status among the demons.
¨D
When they were ssified, it was generally into those four sses.
And then, if a also came, it was not an opponent that could be dealt with without S-rank magician.
That was why Onjouji immediately spoke directly using the speakers inside the school from the line inside the room.
{This is New Tokyo Sorcery Academy¡¯s board chairman Onjouji Kai. I inform all the students. The toons with evaluation lower than 70 points are unneeded to depart. Only the toons with higher than 70 points are to equip and quickly head to the location. However, the 101st will depart as a special case. That¡¯s all.}
And then Onjouji put back the phone receiver and stared at Homura.
¡°That¡¯s the situation. I¡¯ll have the 101st to go out too, Homura.¡±
¡°¡If I remember right, in the document that I got, the 101st toon¡¯s evaluation was recorded in as 42 points though?¡±
¡°It¡¯s obvious that number was blown away already when you entered into the toon don¡¯t you think? Besides, if we take into ount the possibility of appearing, there is no way we can leave the S-rank magician Sumika idle here.¡±
¡°You are quite right.¡±
After shrugging his shoulder looking slightly tiresome, Homura ¡°yo-¡° stood up from the sofa.
And then he gazed at Kinugasa,
¡°Prime Minister. There is also a case of ¡®what if¡¯. Send a request to those guys of the for a limited release of .¡±
¡°I, I understand! I¡¯ll make a contact to the Five Great Leaders in great hurry!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you. ¨DVel!¡±
¡°Nn. I know.¡±
From Homura¡¯s call, Vel¡¯s body that was sitting beside Homura drinking ck tea crumbled down into pieces turning into [pieces of paper].
Those [pieces of paper] was swallowed by the wind, and they gathered inside Homura¡¯s hand with that form transformed even further.
It transformed into a single sword that should be called as solid darkness that possessed no luster.
¡°Then, I¡¯m going now.¡±
And then with an ominous sword that was like darkness solidified in hand, Homura¨Ddeparted to the front line.
The enemy of humanity that he should kill. He went towards the location where the invaders from the demon world were. [4]
Trantor''s Notes and References
1. ¡ü hi, is something like a suffix for calling your fellow friend.
2. ¡ü Chewing sounds.
3. ¡ü When Chikori calls Homura master, it was as her teacher or instructor. Here, Vel called Homura master as her owner.
4. ¡ü The kanji for demon world can also mean hell. Though the ce meant here is not literally hell where people go after death, so I guess demon world fits better.
Volume 1, 4
Volume 1, Chapter 4
Part 1
The prefectural border between Saitama and Tokyo life sphere.
Because the ce had been turned into a city of abandoned rubbles, the trainee soldiers of the trainee toon that were patrolling with the national defense army spread out their defensive line here.
From the gaps of the rubbles, from the cloudy sky, ¨Dthey intercepted the approaching atypical swarm.
The appearance of the 27th toon that apanied the duty of patrolling Japan could also be found in that foremost line.
Anna who was taking a position atop the steel tower that had rusted, rotted, crept up by ivy from being abandoned for five years, with her for use that was her style, a white bolt action-type rifle in her hand, she sniped the demons that flew in the sky of far beyond.
Her skill was exactly of one-shot, one-kill.
In addition her contracted heroic spirit was the Simo Hayha.
He was the hero of Find with the highest recorded war results in history.
Against the harpies and gargoyles, Anna¡¯s bullets urately pierced the enemies¡¯ vital spot and shot them down.
¡°Yosh, with this it¡¯s the seventeenth one! Oh man, aren¡¯t I in perfect form, this me!¡±
The finger that pressed the trigger was light.
Anna took a little guts pose for her own great condition.
¡°The number of the enemy also cannot be counted here, like this maybe I can reach the high score~?¡±
Thereupon¨Da disy frame made from magic power element appeared in the end of the girl¡¯s field of vision suddenly.
It was a mindmunication. Inside the disy frame was the face of Rozalind.
¡°Oy, what¡¯s the matter Roze?¡±
¡°Anna. Sorry to disturb you when you are on fire, but I request your assist. The carapace of the earth spider is hard, the de isn¡¯t effective.¡±
¡°Okay okay~. Just leave it to big sister.¡±
Answering so, Anna called out the map for the whole battlefield in her field of vision.
And then at the marker that was indicated on the map, she confirmed the position of her teammate.
Moving her eyes to that direction, using her contracted heroic spirit¡¯s Heroic Skill , she confirmed by sight the situation two kilometers ahead.¡¯s>
At the end of her sight was Rozalind and Koga Ayumi battling an armored spider with length around five meters.
That was the target she was asked to assist with, an earth spider.
Anna didn¡¯t even use the scope, she urately determined the aim in an instant, ¨Dand fired a bullet that was filled with a certain sorcery.
The fired bullet rushed ahead tearing through the air.
It impacted the nk of the earth spider that currently was going to swing down its sharp de attached front leg to Rozalind.
However, the carapace of the earth spider that was even harder than titanium alloy lightly bounced the bullet.
The armor of earth spider that boasted outstanding defensive power even among the demons would repel even a direct hit of a tank cannon.
Something like a rifle wouldn¡¯t even scratch it.
But, that was already calcted.
The objective of this shot was not at the bullet, but to hit the sorcery that was attached onto the bullet into the earth spider.
The sorcery that Anna entered into the bullet was¨Dearth element second grade sorcery?Oxidation CharmAcid Seal.
Its effect could immediately be seen by the eyes.
The earth spider¡¯s solid carapace was beginning to smolderingly dissolve apanied with a smell that made the nose wrinkle.
If it became like this then even its prided armor would be meaningless.
¡°d in the wind, my sword¨D¡±
Without wasting time Rozalind increased the sharpness of her -style that was a katana with sorcery enchantment, she also breathed magic power into the four fairy wings equipped on her back, the and elerated¨D
¡°Fujin Reppa¨D!¡± [1]
Borrowing the power of wind, she shed and bisected the earth spider into two.
Originally was an opponent that even adult national defense magicians would have a hard fight against, but the level of this 27th trainee toon was high to easily defeat it.
However¨Das expected they also had childishness because of their age.
¡°¨DYosh.¡±
Rozalind that finished the earth spider rxed her attentionpletely for an instant.
In that instant, a small strange shape leaped at the girl out from the gaps of the rubble.
¡°Rozalind-chan! Behind you-!¡±
¡°What-!?¡±
The small strange shape that leaped at her was¨D goblin.
The number was four goblin.
The goblins first had one of them struck at Rozalind¡¯s with a club and destroyed it.
When she became unable to escape to the sky, one goblin clung at her right leg, and the remaining two at her dominant hand that was holding the katana, restraining Rosalind in ce.
¡°Damn!¡±
It was already toote when she said that.
Even among the demons, goblins were especially powerless small fry that couldn¡¯t even use sorcery, but it had shrewdness like performing this kind of team y.
And then, if this was a team y¨Dnaturally there existed the finishing yer.
The next instant, as if waiting for that restraint, a gargoyle flying at low altitude, slipping through the eyes of the was approaching near, flying out from the shadow of a building.
And then, it stabbed a trident spear at Rozalind.
The aim was Rozalind¡¯s heart. ¨DBut, that spear tip was repelled away as if hitting an unseen wall in the air.
¡°Ayumi!¡±
¡°Le, leave it to me!¡±
Ayumi, who cut in between Rozalind and the gargoyle, with the -style , that was a staff, in handid out a sorcery barrier.
{Gya gya!}
The mechanical staff that was a weapon of the didn¡¯t have the function of a weapon like the weapons of the or the .
But in ce of that, borate magic mechanisms were built-in in the internal of the staff, heightening sorcery chanting speed and the power of the spell rapidly.
With only the power of a , it was impossible to pierce through this solid protection.
Therefore the gargoyle¡¯s attack was repelled and its posture was broken in the air.
Ayumi didn¡¯t miss that opening.
She immediately formed a chantless Photon Bullet and created three shots¨D
¡°GOOO!¡±
She shot toward the gargoyle that was hovering in the air.
But, a gargoyle was a demon whose selling point was its mobility in the air.
{GIGIGI¨D!}
¡®Just try it if you think you can chase me.¡¯
As if saying that, the gargoyle fiercely moved in the air in order to shake off the approaching Photon Bullets.
That movement was irregr yet quick, it was extremely difficult to follow with the eyes.
However¨DAyumi had already learned how to deal with that kind of problem.
(Homura, san¡¡!)
She recalled. His words, his teaching.
There was no need to be led around by the enemy¡¯s movements.
Her field of vision should not chase, but fix the enemy in it.
She should not match the movement of the enemy, it is her side that should control the enemy¡¯s movement¨D!
¡°YAAAA!¡±
Yelling with a voice filled with spirit, Ayumi let flew three shots of Photon Bullet with her trajectory instruction.
First was one shot, she raised its speed and directed it straightforwardly to the gargoyle.
Of course the gargoyle evaded that, but that was¨Da movement that Ayumi made it do with the first shot.
Ayumi had already directed the other two shots at the trajectory where the gargoyle was evading.
The gargoyle moved by itself into that firing line¨D
{GI¨D¨D¨DIIII!}
Its body burst and scattered apart from the direct hit of the Photon Bullet.
(I, I did it!)
At the same time, behind her¨D
¡°Hands off me immediately-!¡±
{Gya gyaa¨D¨D¨D!}
Rozalind shook off the goblins that clung at her with all her might and cut them down, setting herself free from the restraints.
Rozalind immediately said her thanks towards Ayumi who had protected her.
¡°You saved me. I¡¯ll return the favor for sure, Ayumi.¡±
{Koga-chi, nice assist-!}
Anna who was witnessing the sequence of Ayumi¡¯s actions also sent her praise towards the girl using mindmunication.
¡°E, ehehe¡¡±
Hearing those words, Ayumi¡¯s expression burst open in a smile.
Until now the 27th trainee toon was Anna and Rozalind¡¯s two-top.
These two possessed motivation and ability that surpassed the student standard by far, honestly there were a lot of times where Ayumi was just a burden to them.
They were together only because they were friends.
Ayumi was always feeling guilty for such situation.
For that reason, this battle result and her friends¡¯ words made her unbearably happy.
(Thanks to, Homura-san¡)
When she went back, she was going to talk about this to him.
And then she was going to thank him.
Ayumi decided that in her heart.
She decided¡ and she noticed how her heart leaped that she could converse with Homura.
{27th trainee toon! You guys really did it huh! It¡¯s rare for a trainee toon to show this much result you know!}
Suddenly, a newmunication came to Ayumi and co. who just repulsed a group of demons.
The face that was disyed in the disy frame was a middle-aged Arabian that grew his beard.
He was the divisionmander of the Japan National Defense Army¡¯s seventh division that was currently performing the battle, Hassad.
{Hehehee¨D! Aren¡¯t we aren¡¯t we? It¡¯s fine for you to rely more on us you know?}
{Haha-! Then after this help out at the defense here! They are being pushed back a little.}
Themander talked with fluent Japanese while making a part of the mission map disy in Ayumi and co.¡¯s view, shining red.
That ce was the area that needed reinforcements.
Anna who was the captain of the 27th trainee toon confirmed it and,
{Okey-dokey~, then we will quickly¨D}
When she was going to return an eptance reply, it was at that time.
Suddenly, an emergency transmission with a sound that was like a scream cut in.
{Mission map point C-4, a huge magic power reaction right in front of the defense line-! Something ising-!}
Part 2
Hearing that interrupting emergency transmission, both Ayumi and Rozaling, then everyone who heard that transmission directed their eyes at the designated direction.
Mission map point C-4.
Above the sky of that point¨Dthere was a distortion.
The space was twisted in clockwise rotation.
That twisting rapidly swallowed the surrounding space in its distortion without stopping.
Before long, the space broke apanied by a sound like breaking ss.
And then, from the broken space¨Da strange shape with body size around 3 meters appeared.
¡°¡Tha, that¡¯s¡¡!¡±
That strange shaped figure made Ayumi felt fear and a chill as if her spine was frozen and being licked by a tongue.
In one nce, the figure had an appearance that was near human.
However its lower body had fur and hooves like a water buffalo, and on its back the wings of a bat.
And then its head part was¨Da goat head possessing twisted horns was ced there.
That look¨Dno magician existed that did not know of that terrifying appearance.
¡°Ba, Baphomet¡¡-!¡±
Someone on the battlefield whispered that name. That was the name of this demon¨D
One hundred years ago, it appeared before the human race that still didn¡¯t possess sorcery, its overwhelming power endlessly massacred everything, a superior demon of that possessed preeminent magic ability in the demon world.
{That¡¯s, the demon of beginning¡-}
{What a phenomenal magic power¡¡!}
Suddenly looking at that appearance, the one who was trembling was not only Ayumi.
Not to mention the other students of the trainee toons that apanied the patrol together here, even the magicians of the seventh division¡¯s country defense were trembling all over their body towards this new threat that appeared.
As if¡ the terror of massacre that humanity received one hundred years ago was already imprinted in their gics.
However, such a thing was nothing more than a deceptive terror.
{Don¡¯t falter-! The human race having a bitter fight against Baphomet is a story of one hundred years ago already! The sorcery of the human race has evolved to a farther stagepared to that time! Fight without hesitation-!}
Hassad who immediately recovered faster than anyone issued his rally through themunication.
That¡¯s right. They had a bitter fight against Baphomet merely because at that time the humans didn¡¯t know sorcery at all.
But with that the left behind as the beginning, with all the grimoires that the human race had deciphered, the human race had obtained sorcery.
And then, humanity repelled Baphomet.
It was an opponent they had won against once.
They who had obtained even more power than the time of that victory, just what was it that they needed to fear after all this time.
{All members that have long range cannons are to attack at Baphomet altogether! Here we gooo¨C!!!!}
{ { {YEAH-!!!!} } }
The magicians that had recovered their confidence from Division Commander Hassad¡¯s rally flew to the sky using all at once.
¡°Ayumi! Leave the lookout of the surroundings to us. Ayumi, too, join them!¡±
¡°Ri, right-!¡±
Being told that by Rozaling, Ayumi too also filled the with magic power and raised to the sky.
And then she chanted the sorcery among her repertoire that possessed the greatest range and firepower.
A huge magic circle was formed in front of her with size even bigger than her own body, there she gathered the magic power in the surroundings.
Before long the gathered magic power emitted pink light and formed into a giant light bullet¨D
{Now! Fireeeeee¨D¨D!!!!}
¡°Magic Light Cannon FirePhoton Buster ¨D¨D¨D¨D!!!!¡±
Together with Hassad¡¯s signal, she fired the sorcery into Baphomet as arge beam of light.
Various colors of magic power, shes, a great number of everything¨D
Beams of light that easily surpassed a hundred were fired at a single demon that was hovering in the air from all directions.
It hit at the same time.
Explosion sound that burst the ear and sh that pierced the eye exploded.
Most likely it was an attack with the greatest firepower possessed by the whole battle strength here.
{We did it!?}
Even while believing in their victory, Hassad focused his eye at the dense smoke that appeared.
¨DThere, he suddenly saw the figure of the hovering Baphomet.
The smoke cleared, before long that figure became obvious in everyone¡¯s eyes.
The most ineffective result from the most firepower they had.
Regardless¨D
(Lies¡¡! Even a single wound¡¡!?)
The body of the demon waspletely spotless.
Correct. They were making a big misunderstanding.
¨DHundred years.
The ones who passed those years and months, was not only the human race.
The demons too, if they also passed the same time, piling up diligent study same like the humans, then there was no reason for that difference to be closed.
{¨€ ¨€ ¨€ ¨€ ¨€ ¨€¨D}
The baphomet who uninjuredly endured all the firing of the human race showed an active movement for the first time.
It pronounced something with a sound scale that humans couldn¡¯t understand even when they tried to catch the word.
And then the baphomet slowly thrust its right hand to the front¨D
{¨€ ¨€ ¨€ ¨€ ¨€ ¨€ ¨€ ¨€ ¨€ ¨€ ¨€ ¨€ ¨€ ¨€}
It reversed its wrist in a circle, with just that action, all the magicians that flew in the sky were struck down to the ground.
It was as if they were struck by an unseen hammer from the sky.
¡°KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!¡±
Ayumi was also the same.
She screamed from the intense pain of hitting the ocher colored ground.
But, even so she couldn¡¯t roll over her body.
She thought that she had to immediately stand up, but¨Dher body couldn¡¯t move.
She was being pushed by something from above? No¨D
If it had to be said which one it was, it was the sensation of her gravity being magnified several hundred times heavier. This was¨D
(Gra, gravity magic¡¡!)
It was simr with no element fourth grade sorcery?Gravity BarrierGravity Bind, a sorcery that restraint the opponent byying out a barrier of super gravity.
But, whether its scale or power, it was phenomenal.
However, that was only natural.
Humanity had only obtained the sorcery for around one hundred years.
On the other hand, the demons, they had lived from the far long time ago together with sorcery.
Of course there was a difference in the level of the sorcery between the two sides.
It was like a primitive man equipped with a stone spear was challenging an army that built a fortress, lined up with machine guns.
From the start it wasn¡¯t even a battle. It was undisputedly a massacre.
(No, way¡¡-)
With a creaking sound, the bone raised a scream.
The pressure gradually became stronger, before long it would surpass the limit of human¡¯s strength.
(No! I don¡¯t want to die yet!)
Ayumi¡¯s whole face paled from the approaching gruesome death, she wanted to scream.
But, the super gravity pressured her lungs. Not even a scream was permitted.
She also couldn¡¯t ask for help.
The baphomet was only pointing its thumb below, that was it.
How could something this unreasonable be allowed.
Tears came out.
Even so, inside her heart, Ayumi desperately,
(Help me, ¨DHomura-san-!)
Suddenly, she yelled the name that appeared in her mind.
That moment¨D
- bariin!* With a sound as if a ss was broken, suddenly the punishing pressure on the body was released.
What was broken was baphomet¡¯s Gravity Bind.
The one who broke it was¨D
{Ooo¨Dii, you guys. Is everyone still alive?}
The ck magician flying from the other side of the sky leading the reinforcement.
Kamishiro Homura.
Part 3
He detected the allies¡¯ danger from afar and went ahead solo.
Homura let flew a magic power sh and broke baphomet¡¯s Gravity Bind.
From behind him, the panicked Sumika let out the maximum output of in pursuit.
¡°Ho, Homura-san¨D! Please don¡¯t fly ahead by yourself so suddenly!¡±
¡°My bad my bad. It looked like it would be bad if I don¡¯t interfere a little faster there.¡±
¡°If that¡¯s so please say a word first. Certainly Homura-san is strong, but while is working you cannot use your full power right!? What are you going to do if something happens while you rush ahead by yourself! The right tomand for this reinforcement is entrusted to me, so I won¡¯t tolerate anymore rash actions!¡±
¡°Got it got it. So don¡¯t yell at me with your face that close. I¡¯ll kiss you y¡¯know.¡±
¡°Hahii-!? Wh, whwhwhwh what are you saying in this time of crisis!¡±
Sumika¡¯s face blushed bright red and she *pyun!* cut through the air and took a distance from Homura.
In the view of that Sumika and Homura, Hassad¡¯s face was disyed.
It was generalmunication in an open channel.
{Oo, you are if I remember right! Seems like the rumor of your return here is true! Sheesh, you really saved us there! Like this it¡¯s the second time I got my life saved by you.}
¡°Old man Hassad huh. It¡¯s been five years since I saw you. How much damage at your side?¡±
{Thanks to you there is no one dead, but there are a lot heavily injured. I want to pull back the defensive line temporarily and rally back our formation. Lend us your hand!}
¡°That¡¯s how it is leader.¡±
¡°Do, don¡¯t call me leader just when it¡¯s convenient for you.¡±
Suddenly having the attention directed at her, Sumika cut in between Homura and Hassad a little sullenly.
¡°You are lieutenant general Hassad of the seventh division isn¡¯t it? This is the 101st trainee toon leader?Hoshikawa Sumika that is entrusted with the right ofmand of the reinforcement troops.¡±
{Hoh, then you are the rumored S-rank magician. It¡¯s my honor to meet you.}
¡°Thank you very much. ¨DI have understood the situation of your side. From here on we are going to move to reinforce so please prepare to retreat.¡±
{Got it. I¡¯ll leave it to you!}
Having said that, Hassad cut themunication.
Surely he was preparing the retreat operation.
Sumika who confirmed that the transmission with Hassad had been cut then sent a transmission towards all toons that were flying behind her.
¡°It¡¯s exactly as we heard. From here on we will reinforce the preceding troops. All the trainee toons, don¡¯t face the independently by all means. Please fight them with units of toon!¡±
{ { {Roger¡ª} } }
High-spirited reply came back from the transmission.
In this aspect, it was just as expected from toons with evaluation points more than 70. The height of their morale was different.
¡°Oi. Are we gonna move in toons too?¡±
Suddenly Homura asked Sumika directly from the side.
The ability of the 101st¡¯s member was fairly high.
Rather than gathering together, the members should be used by scattering them for search-and-kill missions, that was his opinion.
Of course Sumika was also of the same opinion as that.
¡°Indeed. The 101st will spread out with their own individual duty. Shiori-san, I¡¯ll leave you to control the situation of the battle from a separate location. Please perfectly fulfill your role that is demanded of you from all the units just as usual.¡±
Sumika first gave instructions to Shiori.
Shiori smiled wryly a little inside her heart from the content of that instruction.
(My my. You unexpectedly said that cleverly, leader.)
Shiori usually did only the minimum work as an in her duty at the 101st toon.
In other words she cut corners.
But, she fulfilled the minimum required work perfectly.
Using that habit back against Shiori herself, Sumika reminded Shiori that [I¡¯m thinking that you are someone that perfectly fulfilled your duty as in proportion with the situation you know].
¡°In other words you are telling me to not cut any corners right? I understand already.¡±
Sumika nodded in satisfaction from Shiori¡¯s reply.
¡°I¡¯m counting on you. Chikori-san please move independently following Shiori-san¡¯s instruction and rescue the allied toon. Can you do that?¡±
¡°Absolutely noo¨D problemm¨D¡±
Chikori hit the front of her breast *gatsun!* that was too big for her small stature with her gauntlet.
Magic power that couldn¡¯t be suppressed anymore surged out from her whole body, she waspletely prepared for battle.
If it was the current her, she surely wouldn¡¯t fall behind even against .
Then the thing that could be a problem was only the baphomet floating in the air, but¨D
¡°As for me naturally that goat face is my opponent then.¡±
At their side there was Homura, so this was also not a problem.
Although was applied on him, Homura¡¯s power was above S-rank.
It was a power that was more than enough to contest baphomet.
For that reason Homura thought it was only natural for himself to face baphomet.
However, Sumika who was themander in this ce shook her head side to side against this proposal.
¡°No. Homura-san will rescue the allied toons like Chikori-san. I will be the baphomet¡¯s opponent.¡±
¡°¨DHoshikawa, you?¡±
Hearing that Homura was going to warn off Sumika with a grim expression, but
¡°Please don¡¯t look down on me too much. Even like this, I am a S-rank magician. I will make it somehow against just a single baphomet. Besides, there are heavily injured people in the preceding troop. Then Homura-san that can skillfully use healing sorcery is more suitable for rescuing duty. I¡¯m not too skilled at healing sorcery. Dead humans cannot go home. [To live] [to keep alive] ¨Dthose are the policy of how I operate my unit. You are going to obey aren¡¯t you? After all Homura-san is my subordinate.¡±
Homura was countered back in return.
Sumika wasn¡¯t trying to take up the baphomet as her opponent because of her vanity as a S-rank.
[To live] [to keep alive]
She didn¡¯t change from when she was little. It was the right person in the right ce under the girl¡¯s policy.
Against that, Homura couldn¡¯t talk back at all.
[To live] [to keep alive]. After all Homura also had the same ideal.
¡°¡Okay. But I¡¯m gonna cut in if the situation goes bad.¡±
Sumika nodded back towards Homura¡¯s reminder¨D
¡°Then¨D, all members, mission start¨C!!!!¡±
She gave the signal for the operation¡¯smencement.
Part 4
Right after the operation¡¯smencement, it was Shiori who first showed the earliest movement.
While everyone else was heading to the area where battle was in progress, she remained alone in that ce.
¡°¨DConnection startess.¡±
She activated her worn that was a mechanized staff.
The sorcery core that was attached at the tip of the staff shined in bluish white, then the mechanized part at the tips of the staff opened like an umbre.
When Shiori separated her hand from the staff, the staff raised until above Shiori¡¯s head by itself, it began to rotate in circles, at the same time it began to disy a great number of disy frames around Shiori.
Shiori operated those disys with her fingers, as if she was a pianist that was ying the keyboard¨D
¡°Begin analysis of enemy force.
Simultaneously draw up the numbering and marker. Synchronization with the mission map.
Begin transfer of control of mission log. Damage confirmation. Damage data reconstructionplete.
Enemy force¡¯s trend analysis from the reconstructed mission log.
Adding the analysis content and reinforcement unit¡¯s battle power, resetting the tactics table. ¨DComplete.
Courses all clear. System online. ¨D the battlefield from now on.¡±
Saying that, Shiori hit the enter key of the disy frame that was disyed using magic power particles.
¨DInstantly, a change urred at the brain of all the people that were on that battlefield.
¡°Wha, thi, this is, what is this!?¡±
The one who raised that voice was a member of the seventh division that was isted on the battlefield.
Because of the gravity attack just now, his was broken and he opened the mission map in order to retreat.
Therefore he directly witnessed that change happening.
The mission map had the appearance as squares that was like a chess board projected inside his brain until now. Until now it only disyed the data of the rough position of him and his allies with points of lightmarkers on top of it.
That mission map was now entirely rewritten, not to mention terrain data and the detailed distance between him and his allies, there was also the data about the current condition of his allies, on top of that even detailed information of enemy position and what kind of demon it was,plete with its detailed battle power, it was no exaggeration to say that everything of the battlefield was disyed there, the mission map had been transformed into a super high precision mission map that he had never seen before.
At the same time, Shiori¡¯s voice reverberated inside the brain of everyone on that battlefield.
{My apologize for the sudden intrusion. This is the of the 101st trainee toon, Onjouji Shiori.
While impolite I have hacked everyone¡¯s brain and reestablished themunication system.
It is now unified with a system of my own creation, .
From now on I will take on the responsibility of being the Operator of all the toons on this battlefield.
Follow my instruction, and don¡¯t do anything arbitrarily.
If everyone does that then I¡¯ll promise that everyone will return back safely.¡±
He was dumbfounded from those words.
¡°I, impossible¡! Even though there is not even a minute since the reinforcement came, she already hacked the brain of all the people in this ce and seized control of the mindmunication system¡! Moreover to make this kind of system that disyed urately every single one of the enemy force while doing all that¡!¡±
Searching enemy, analysis, hacking, system resetting¨D
Just how many processes was she doing in this one moment.
That thought speed and calction ability far transcended the performance of a human brain.
{Well then, I¡¯ll send my ghost to everyone¡¯s view, so the isted toons please follow her instructions.}
Together with those words of Shiori, an SD character that looked really simr with Shiori was disyed while raising *pon-* an oddly cute sound.
The girl appeared and flew in the air ppingly,
{This way this way¨D. It¡¯s really safe.}
As if to guide the isted toon members, she gave instructions of direction by pointing repeatedly with her finger.
It was a route where he absolutely wouldn¡¯t encounter the enemy and reached the ally¡¯s location, derived from enemy¡¯s position in real time and enemy¡¯s movement pattern that was derived from the mission log and demon data from the past.
By using this, the retreat seeded without anyone, even the isted toon members, being left behind.
It was only natural. Where was the enemy located, where were they going.
Because they knew everything there wasn¡¯t any way they would encounter any demons.
And then, to know that kind of information, it wasrgely effective not only for escaping, but even for attacking.
{Ten seconds until the encou-nter, the enemy is still not noticing!}
¡°Yossha¨D!¡±
At a different location on the battlefield, a seventh division¡¯s toon that was not heavily injured yet came out to the front line in order to cover for the retreating toon.
Following the ghost¡¯s instruction, they jumped out from the building¡¯s cover and concentrated fire at the enemy¡¯s nk.
The demons died without even noticing that they had received an ambush.
That extremely one-sided encounter made one of the toon membersugh loudly.
¡°Hahaha-! This mission map is just too awesome!¡±
After all the enemy¡¯s position was totally exposed from this side.
On top of the nonexistent possibility of receiving surprise attacks, even in the worst case, their side couldunch an ambush as they pleased.
They could always take the preemptive attack no matter what.
For the people who were fighting on the actual scene, there was nothing more they could be thankful of than this.
¡°Yeah, really! With this I don¡¯t get any feeling we can lose!¡±
¡° that can process the enemy¡¯s movement in real time, I thought only the S-rank in Shanghai life sphere can do this.¡±
¡°Wonder is she can quickly graduate ande to our ce!¡±
The enemy searching¡¯s effectiveness had ascended drastically due to Shiori¡¯s , the defensive line was recovered in the blink of an eye.
The national defense magicians followed the ghost¡¯s instructions and decreased the enemy marker from the mission map rapidly.
Among them there was one person that vanished three until five enemy marker from the map just in an instant.
It was Ichinotani Chikori.
¡°Here I go¨D! Sure-kill magic that I just thought yesterday¨D¡±
While the girl trampled down the rubble, she faced five two-horned bicorns that were charging at her, Chikori herself was also not hesitating and ran at them from the front.
And then midway, she grasped an electric pole that was entangled in ivy, then she pulled it out from the asphalt using the superhuman strength of her Hero Skill ¨D
¡°THUNDER BLADE!!!!¡±
She swung it at the five bicorns that were charging at her in a parallel line.
{ { {HII¨DNN!!!!} } }
The crowd of bicorn that was struck from the side by the huge lethal weapon that was swung by an ogre¡¯s physical strength, was blown away until the far away sky while scattering blood spurt. Five markers were extinguished from the mission map altogether.
However Chikori¡¯s expression turned into dissatisfaction from the feedback of her attack.
¡°Ah, so that¡¯s how it is. There was no more electricity flowing through this ce. Mumumu. This is a technique where I need to choose the ce to use it.¡±
In Chikori¡¯s mind, she expected that the instant the attack struck the enemy, electricity would run through the enemy with [biri biri] sound while they got shocked by electricity.
Chikori¡¯s face was a little dejected that she couldn¡¯t do that.
The isted toon that was saved by such a girl could only stare while gulping their saliva.
¡°A, amazing.¡±
¡°Five bicorns got turned into stars with one swing just now¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s something stupid but still awesome-¡°
¡°The Thunder de, well, let¡¯s leave that aside. Is everyone there okay? No one injured?¡±
Perhaps she had given up, Chikori lightly threw away the electric pole and moved towards the toon that she had reinforced.
But, at that time, the ghost that was projected in Chikori¡¯s view tensed its expression ¡®kii-!¡¯,
{Kyupii¨Dn. Chikori-chan. Three wyverns are rushing here from the sky at five o¡¯clock!}
The winged dragon wyverns that were in the distance sky were heading to Chikori with their jaws opened rushing at her direction, the ghost informed Chikori of that.
If it was usually, a surprise attack of wyvern from the sky was guaranteed to seed.
After all, humans were extremely weak towards attack from the sky.
However the system that Shiori constructed had detected that surprise attack right from its earliest stage.
¡°Leave it to me!¡±
Therefore Chikori could easily deal with that.
She gathered her magic power in front of her chest, forming arge bullet of light the size of a basketball.
And then¨D
¡°GOOOOOOOOO!¡±
Kicking that ball, it was shot towards the three wyverns that were rushing here from the far away sky.
While breaking through the wall of the speed of sound, the bullet rushed through the sky with absurd speed approaching the wyvern in the middle of the three.
That speed was even faster than when Chikori shot down the target this afternoon.
However, here the targets were also demons.
{GYAN GYAN GYAAA!!!!}
Theyrgely opened their mouth that was lined with disordered teeth and howled something, suddenly their movements became quick.
It was likely that they were using a type of sorcery that increased their own quickness.
The wyverns possessing in estimate three times the sped-up mobility evaded the light bullet that was approaching at supersonic speed, then keeping that speed they charged at Chikori. The current Chikori had just finished her attack so she was defenseless. If she was attacked then she couldn¡¯t dodge.
¨DYet,
¡°Secret Technique?Multiplying Miracle Ball!¡±
The instant Chikori smiled daringly, the fired light bullet swelled up in the sky, and burst out.
The basketball-sized light bullet exploded, scattering in every direction ping-pong-sized light bullets.
It waspletely like a firework.
Correct. This attack was a [buckshot] that had the assumption that it would be dodged from the beginning.
And then the scattered light bullet made the wyverns into bee hives from the back.
The wyverns whose bodies were now full of holes fell powerlessly to the ground, turning into dust.
¡°Strike! Yep. This one feels really useful!¡±
{Pachi-pachi-pachi~} [2]
¡°Ehehe, thank you thank you.¡±
Chikori smiled bashfully from the ghost¡¯s apuse.
It was the talent of Chikori that bloomed from Homura¡¯s interference.
It was not only a pure magic power.
How to use that excess magic power. And what kind of way that could apply that magic power to be even more effective.
There was no doubt that Chikori¡¯s battle sense that worked out one technique after another which didn¡¯t exist in any manual that suited herself was something natural.
And then, if one were to speak of the person himself who made that talent bloom¨D
¡°Mini-Shiori. Where to next?¡±
Homura didn¡¯t go to the battle proactively, instead he followed the ghost¡¯s instruction and went to reinforce the toon that were isted and had heavily injured persons as his priority.
{This way this way. It¡¯s straa¨Dight ahead from here.}
In the mission map at his view, there was three ally marker that was isted from failing to retreat.
When he read the detail of the marker, it disyed the 27th trainee toon.
¡°The 27th trainee toon, so it¡¯s the toon of Koga and her group.¡±
{¡Master¡¯s acquaintance?}
¡°They are ssmates.¡±
While answering the question of Vel who was in the shape of a sword, Homura recalled how Anna was saying in the afternoon that they had patrol duty today.
Marker of demons were gathering one after another around the marker of Koga and her group.
If it kept like that then they would be surrounded and annihted.
¡°We are speeding up. Follow me.¡±
{I¡¯m just a vision inside your brain so I¡¯m not actually doing anything even though I¡¯m following you around like this you know¨D}
¡°Now that you say that, that¡¯s right huh. Then here we go.¡±
Saying that, Homura drove his own body into even more speed and flew through the sky.
On the other side, at the direction where he went¨D
¡°Isn¡¯t this reaa¨Dlly bad! ¡®Cause our ally is backing down they all are gathering here ain¡¯t it!¡±
The 27th trainee toon was unable to retreat and continued to fight on the spot.
Linking up with Anna that was on top of the steel tower, they were intercepting the demons that climbed past the mountain of rubble that was functioning as a blockade.
Why were these girls not running away?
The reason was¨D
¡°Roze! You still cannot cut it!?¡±
¡°It¡¯s no good. I can¡¯t make even a single cut!¡±
Behind Anna.
There was Ayumi there whose lower body was sewed to the ground by arge amount of white strings.
It was an earth spider¡¯s mucus string.
That string that was both far harder than steel and stic like rubber captured Ayumi and wouldn¡¯t let go.
Even with Rozalind trying her best to sever the string using her de, the hardness and sticity easily repelled the de and not even a single cut could be produced.
While they were doing this, they were left behind.
Looking at the mission map, they could see that more than thirty enemy marker were continuously gathering aiming for their group that had been left behind at the front line.
Ayumi yelled in such a despairing situation.
¡°I, it¡¯s fine already, Rozalind-chan! Anna-chan! Just leave me behind!¡±
¡°Rejected.¡±
¡°There is no way we can just abandon Koga-chi. It¡¯s just out of the question-!¡±
¡°But if it keep like this then everyone¨D¡±
They would be dragged down with her because of her fault.
Those words that were colored by self-condemnation were interrupted by Anna¡¯s smile.
¡°It¡¯s okay. Besides, if we wait just a little more¨Dsee there, he came!¡±
Along with those words, Anna looked up to the sky.
Over there, Homura that was wrapped in wind literally came flying.
¡°Homura-san¡-¡°
¡°Yo. Looks like I can¡¯t say that you are safe huh. Looks like the earth spider got you.¡±
¡°It¡¯s frustrating but my sword skill cannot cut this. Sorry but lend me your help.¡±
¡°I came for that even without you telling me y¡¯know. First I¡¯ll clean up the small fry around. Just wait a sec¡¯.¡±
While saying that, Homura raised his left hand that was not holding the sword above his head¨D
¡°A Hundredth of All Kinds of Spirits and GoblinsPandora Box.¡±
He invoked a dimension element fifth grade sorcery.
What appeared on top of his raised left hand was a small shining cube the size of a rubik¡¯s cube.
That cube was suctioning the surrounding air altogether with the demons.
Whether it was the goblins moving while hiding between the building cover,
Or the gargoyles in the sky holding ance that it was going to be thrown,
Or the earth spider pushing its way through the rubble,
Everything was indiscriminately and randomly swallowed continuously.
Finally the more than thirty demons in their surroundings were all settled inside the cube.
It was a harvest that remarkably deviated from the volume of something in the size of a rubik¡¯s cube.
However that was a mystery of sorcery.
It could locally transform the space¡¯s scale factor to gather arge amount of enemy into a space the size of a human palm.
And then¨D
¡°¨DWhoops.¡±
Homura used the ck sword he held in his right hand to vertically cut apart that cube where the demons were stored.
Naturally, what was cut included the demons inside.
Instantly, the cube was destroyed, and then along with a flood of fresh blood from inside, the corpses of the bisected demons flew out.
The demons that numbered more than thirty were all gone in a single stroke.
With that skill and rxed attitude, rather than calling the act a massacre it should be called as a clean up.
{In the surrounding 100 meters, noo¨D shadow of enemy.}
After the ghost¡¯s voice confirmed the enemy¡¯s annihtion, Homura slowly descended down in front of Ayumi. And then,
¡°You guys done well to hold out until now. I¡¯ll help you now.¡±
Homura cut up the earth spider¡¯s string that was restraining Ayumi easily like cutting butter.
¡°It, it¡¯s really got cut so easily. It feels like I¡¯m losing my confidence when I see this.¡±
¡°No need to depreciate yourself like that. If you ask which one it is, then it¡¯s not a difference between skill, but just a difference between weapons. After all my partner is not an , but the pinnacle of . Using this thing, even Rozalind can cut something like this easily.¡±
At any rate the true identity of this Artifact was a part of an evil god. This was the personification of that.
Its spiritual rank couldn¡¯t bepared to something like your everyday holy sword.
Therefore just by touching its de a little to the target, most [divine protection] and [sorcery] would be cut.
Most of all¨D
¡°But I¡¯ll be driven mad anyway the moment I hold that right?¡±
¡°You really get it huh.¡±
Homura¡¯s shoulder shook while he was chuckling.
Just as Anna said, was a man-eating evil book that had destroyed the minds of tens of thousands of people until now. If an average human was touched even only by a fragment of that sphemous knowledge, that human would surely live his whole life innd.
It was a demon sword that could be handled by Homura exactly because he hadpletely deciphered the grimoire.
¡°C¡¯mon, if you can move now then quickly regroup with the main force.¡±
¡°Th, thank you very much-. Homura-san has helped me so many times¡-¡°
¡°It¡¯s only obvious to save an ally. You ain¡¯t need to say thanks or anything.¡±
Homura sent back Ayumi¡¯s gratitude curtly.
¨D¡¯But¡¯, after saying that, he looked up to the sky.
¡°If you want to say thanks no matter what, say it to the one that right now is properly holdin¡¯ back the most troublesome guy.¡±
At the end of that gaze, was the cloudy sky¨Dthere were falling stars there.
Golden and red light.
The two falling stars trailed lines of light behind them with terrific speed while crossing the sky, sometimes they collided, blinking while scattering sparks.
Correct. Homura could run around like this reinforcing other squad was because the monster that cornered the preceding squads almost into annihtion just by one attack, the demon, baphomet was being continuously held back by only a single magician.
(¡®Don¡¯t look down on me¡¯, huh. Just sayin¡¯ that, is something great already.)
Part 5
Far above.
At the height where it almost even reached the clouds, collisions of stars were repeated.
Star with golden brightness and star that shined with ominous blood red entangled with each other in a dogfight.
Sumika and Baphomet¡¯s aerial fight at subsonic speed didn¡¯t yield even a single step at each other and it became a fierce struggle.
That reality exasperated the demon baphomet into irritation.
The race called baphomet was a prominent magician even in the demon world.
It was shameful to be unable to ovee a human at a sorcery battle.
{¨€ ¨€ ¨€ ¨€!!}
Howling something with pronounciation that a human couldn¡¯tprehend, the demon thrust out its right palm at Sumika who was in pursuit.
Instantly. A bluish white giant magic circle was deployed with the palm as the center, from there several dozen spears of ice were fired.
This was also the technique of the demon world that was far more advance than the human¡¯s sorcery culture.
A single shot of that ice spear couldn¡¯t be defended just by a single sorcery barrier of a human.
There were dozens of such spears. ¨DIn addition the baphomet shot those out in rapid-fire like a machine gun.
But Sumika didn¡¯t falter against that.
Without even decreasing the magic power she burned as fuel for , Sumika maintained her speed and flew at the barrage of ice spears.
And then¨D
¡°¨DBend.¡±
Withpressed chanting that was shortened until the very limit, Sumika invoked a dimension element third grade sorcery?Space Curve.
It twisted the space itself in front of her.
The ice spear too couldn¡¯t move straight with the space itself twisted.
Smoothly, the spears¡¯ trajectory changed as if the spears were avoiding Sumika, flying at the wrong direction.
Correct, just receiving everything with a sorcery barrier was not the defense method of a magician.
Certainly the baphomet had the advantage in firepower.
But Sumika was the one who was extraordinarily skilled in taking instant decisions.
That quick-wit didn¡¯t allow baphomet tond a decisive blow.
And then even in the offense aspect¨DSumika was gradually pressuring baphomet.
¡°¨D¨D-¡°
After dodging baphomet¡¯s sorcery, this time it was Sumika whomenced the attack.
Preparing her two revolvers, Sumika shot all the total of twelve bullet loaded into the magazine in an instant.
Naturally, baphomet didn¡¯t just let itself get hit by those easily.
The speed of the bullets was roughly in the speed of sound.
Then if it just moved faster than that it would be easy to evade.
Baphomet used eleration sorcery on itself and broke the sound barrier instantly to soar in the sky.
Shooting at it was meaningless with this much speed¨Dthat was how it should be, yet
{¨€, ¨€¨D¨D!!!!}
Suddenly baphomet leaked out cries of pain and its movement was dulled.
The reddish ck liquid scattered at the surrounding air, was baphomet¡¯s blood.
If one was looking there was twelve holes opened on its body.
The bullet that should have been evaded, that it should be able to evade, had all hit it.
Baphomet was confused by that mystery.
But, it was only something natural from Sumika¡¯s point of view.
Her contracted heroic spirit Billy the Kid¡¯s wouldn¡¯t miss.
The shooting of that hero who carved his name as legend, was a devilish technique of absolute uracy that bound the cause and effect of [impact] at the same time of [shooting].
That devilish technique already didn¡¯t need the process of shooting the bullet before the bullet hit the opponent. It was a curse that created wounds due to the effect of absolutely hitting the aimed opponent the moment the firing hammer of the gun hit the detonator of the bullet.
¡°¨D¨D-¡°
Sumika wasted no time to unleash chantless Photon Bullet in pursuit of baphomet whose movement was dulled.
Even with baphomet immediately deploying a barrier to defend against that¨D
The instant the Photon Bullet impacted the shield, Sumika reloaded her revolvers once more and unleashed , gouging new holes at baphomet¡¯srge body,
{¨€ ¨€ ¨€ ¨€ ¨€ ¨€ ¨D¨D!!!!}
Anguish reverberated in the sky.
The shooting that passed through even the barrier steadily weakened baphomet.
The struggle of aerial fight was already in the process of breaking down.
Sumika had already grasped the premonition of victory, while baphomet was certainly hearing the footsteps of defeat behind it.
During such happening,
¨DA certain strategy shed in the mind of the demon who had a premonition of its own defeat.
{¨€ ¨€ ¨€ ¨€, ¨€ ¨€!}
Baphomet ascended further above while scattering blood from its wounds.
It climbed until the height where the back could even touch the clouds.
And then it raised both its hands above its head and chanted a spell with thenguage of the demon world¨D
Above its hands, it created a light bullet with diameter around five meters that emitted aurora just like the sun.
Was that an energy bullet created from magic power?
No.
Sumika realized its true nature in a nce.
A fake sun¨Dit was not. That was truly, something the same like a sun.
It was a super high density sma body, made by extremely condensing space and atmosphere.
Nuclear fusion was repeated at its center, it was a tiny pseudo sun.
There was no way she could get hit by that.
If she was hit then not even ash would remain.
After all it was an energy body that could possibly even evaporate a country.
She had to absolutely avoid that, that was what she thought.
¡°¨D¨Dah!¡±
However¨Dright there Sumika noticed.
The position of herself and the enemy, the meaning of the enemy moving until far above the sky.
Correct, baphomet was, ovepping the firing line.
If Sumika evaded, the allies below her would be annihted.
{¨€ ¨€¨D¨D!!!!}
Howling with a voice that one could feel joy from it, baphomet threw the pseudo sun it created.
The target was naturally Sumika.
The speed of that pseudo sun could by no means be called fast.
It was far slower than the ice spears from before.
It was a speed that one could easily deal with if they wanted to dodge.
But¨Deven so, Sumika couldn¡¯t dodge.
Right below here was herrades. If she dodged here, the damage below would be enormous.
Therefore she couldn¡¯t dodge. Unable to evade Sumika stood still in the air. She couldn¡¯t help but do that.
It was just as baphomet nned. Baphomet¡¯s mouth warped from being sure of its victory,
¡°I have waited for you to let your guard down like that.¡±
Because it was confident, its reaction to everything was slow.
Sumika summoned a crimson file during a moment that didn¡¯t even reach an instant.
It was a file of manuscript, the knowledge of a great number of grimoires that she herself had copied.
Opening that file, Sumika unhesitatingly chose several sheets of loose-leaf and tore them.
It was the pieces of paper that Sumika chose. It was the grimoire written in the sixth century Persia by Nestar Mobedan Mobed.
[Letters of Nestar], it was the duplicate of that.
And then with that duplicate in hand, Sumika closed here eyes, ¨Dand said the words that connected herself with the abyss of space.
Listen from beyond o the most shining person at the abyss of heaven and earth
The seething stars shine radiantly in sphemy I inform thy the engraving of fate
Living me o the king of red Formalhaut
Arrival reign trample
In this asion right now in order to exhibit thy supremacy on this star
During an instant of the blink of an eye, yet in calmness, the words were clearly spinning like a song.
Along with the words, the piece of paper was wrapped in mes and its shape was transforming into a golden bullet.
And then Sumika quickly loaded the bullet into her revolver¨D
¡°Burn to nothing. ¨D Cthugha!!!!¡±
The constetions of the Southern Fish ¦Á. The evil god imprisoned inside the star that burned the brightest in this space.
Along with the true name of that person that was hidden in the abyss, Sumika pulled the trigger of the .
Instantly, what burst out from the gun muzzle was¨Dme that burned bright red.
That me distorted the surrounding space and air with abnormal heat while growing huge.
Before long¨Dit became a giant lion, running in the sky with ws that resembled crystals.
It aimed at the baphomet in a straight line.
Baphomet couldn¡¯t react.
Its carelessness due to its confidence in its victory made its judgmentte for an instant.
And then that moment that was even less than a hundredth of a second decided the battle.
Even faster than an instant, the ming lion reached very near the baphomet.
Opening its jaws that was lined up with fangs made of me, it swallowed the baphomet together with the pseudo sun.
The living me, the personification of god who had the shape of me, erased that demon without leaving behind even a single dust literally.
Trantor''s Notes and References
1. ¡ü Dust Destruction
2. ¡ü pping sound effect, though this one is said literally from the mouth
Volume 1, 5
Volume 1, Chapter 5
Part 1
High in the cloudy sky.
In the sky where the light of the living me disappeared, the figure of the baphomet was gone.
In the mission map, the marker that was assigned to baphomet had also gone already.
All the people on the battlefield raised their voices in great joy knowing that fact.
¡°We, we did it¨D!¡±
¡°Awesome! So this is the power of a S-rank magician that only ten people in the world can im to be!¡±
¡°Yo¨Dsh! Only the small fries remain! We are going to clean them up in one go!¡±
With Sumika destroying baphomet, the moral of all the magicians that were on that battlefield were heightened to the max.
With the most dangerous threat removed, the National Defense Magicians gathered their strength and began the extermination of the demon remnants.
The enemy markers on the mission map were vanishing one after another.
The situation at the National Defense Magicians¡¯ side made aeback in one go.
The troop of demons was routed, they began an escape that was really crude to be called as a retreat.
It was fine already to judge the situation as the National Defense Magicians¡¯ victory.
Shiori who was observing everything from the far sky believed that to be true.
At the same time with that confidence, a transmission from themander of the seventh division, Hassad, came at the corner of her field of vision.
{Shiori, I believe? My thanks for your cooperation. Thanks to you a lot of the troops were saved.}
Shiori returned a small nod towards his thanks.
{Even though we are still trainee, but we are shouldering the same duty. So you don¡¯t need to mind it. Rather than that, I think the situation has calmed down to the level that that the seventh division alone is enough to deal with it. Do you mind if we begin withdrawing the student magicians soon?}
{Right. Of course. Can I entrust you with the withdrawal¡¯s instruction?}
{¡Yes. I will take responsibility for this side, so I¡¯ll leave the extermination of the enemy remnants to the seventh division.}
{Got it. You really helped us today. Thank you.}
With that thanks as hisst words, the transmission from Hassad was cut.
At the same time, Shiori sent the sign and route for withdrawing to all the students.
Later, her ghosts should guide them and finish the withdrawal.
If she had worked this much then even Sumika shouldn¡¯t have anyint.
¡°The situation is over isn¡¯t it?¡±
Shiori took a breath and rxed her body from tension.
After that, she looked at the north sky once again where the threat had gone.
She was looking at the young S-rank magician that was hovering there.
¡°But even so, there is no other way to say it than ¡®just as expected¡¯.¡±
Shiori who had watched the battle between Sumika and baphomet from the same sky leaked a voice of admiration.
If it was a S-rank magician, then it was only natural for them to defeat a .
This situation could be viewed with that way. Yet,
To be this strong at that age.
As expected it was unusual.
That strength¡ reminded Shiori of a memory inside her, of the that once existed in the .
She might even rival the strength of that elite squad that included Homura when he was young.
(If it¡¯s this person, perhaps¡¡)
¨DThen, at that moment where Shiori stopped her thinking due to such idle thought, that change happened.
Part 2
¡°Haee¨D, as expected Sumika-chan when she gets serious is amazing isn¡¯t she?¡±
Far below the sky.
Rozalind nodded in agreement to Anna¡¯s murmured words that were said while she was looking at the sky from between the tilted buildings.
¡°Yes. There is a magician of the same age as us that is this strong. ¡We too mustn¡¯t lose.¡±
¡°Ain¡¯t that right¨D. But the withdrawal instruction hase already, this is the end for today.¡±
Saying that, Anna gave out instructions to her own subordinates that were Rosalind and Ayumi.
¡°Let¡¯s withdraw. As expected my eyes are pretty tired here.¡±
After that she turned to Homura that had saved them and expressed her thanks.
¡°Thanks so much for today, Homura-kun. We narrowly escaped death.¡±
¡°Really, thank you, very much-¡°
Ayumi who was the person that got helped also swiftly bowed her head.
¡°I said it already. If you want to say thanks just say it to the leader.¡±
¡°Well, we are going to say thanks to Hoshikawa-chan too, but Homura-kun had also helped us. ¨DAh, that¡¯s right. Looks like today we can withdraw early, Homura-kun, can you eat together with uster? I¡®ll treat you today as thanks you know~?¡±
¡°Oh? Really?¡±
Treat. Homura showed a reaction to that word.
Being stuck with thebel of [traitor], Homura¡¯s mary situation where he couldn¡¯t even get a decent job was basically always under pressure.
¡°If you¡¯re gonna treat then there ain¡¯t any way I¡¯m not going.¡±
¡°That¡¯s really greedy.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll take whatever I¡¯m given except for disease.¡±
¡°Then, let¡¯s go back together. Homura-san-¡°
¡°Yeah.¡±
Homura returned a nod towards Ayumi¡¯s voice and followed behind the withdrawing three.
No, he was going to follow them.
But his step immediately stopped.
¡°¡¡¡±
And then, Homura looked up at the cloudy sky with a sharp gaze as if ring at something.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Rozalind asked Homura who suddenly stopped walking.
But, Homura didn¡¯t respond to her voice,
¡°Oi, oi, are you serious?¡±
With a powerful kick that exploded the ground, Homura flew to the air.
¡°Wh, what, just what in the world¨D¡±
¡°Looks like he is heading to Hoshikawa-chan¡¯s direction, but, has something happened?¡±
Anna and Rozalind saw off Homura who suddenly flew to the sky in puzzlement.
Even though the battle had ended already, just what made him that panicked they wondered.
That was what the two were thinking.
But, Ayumi who was opening her mission map by chance in that ce was,
¡°Anna-chan! Rozalind-chan! Look at the mission map!¡±
¨DShe saw the moment of that unusual event.
And then, the one who witnessed that was not only Ayumi.
¡°Eh, wha, what, this is¡±
¡°Oi oi, what is happening!?¡±
Commotion was happening everywhere on the battlefield, many agitated voices could be heard.
Why?
The reason was in the mission map that they saw.
The sky above the battlefield.
There, marker that showed the enemy position, one, two, three, five, spots of enemy markers were increasing.
The number of markers was gradually increasing with the momentum like raindrops blotting the map, before long new markers that numbered more than fifty were created.
The fact that was indicated by that disy, was enemy reinforcement.
But, everyone¡¯s attention was not directed there.
Such thing, was only a trivial matter right now.
What they were staring at, was not the markers that had just increased into more than fifty,
But the marker with remarkably enormous size, that was gradually blotting the center of those markers.
¡°-¨D¨D!?¡±
They looked above.
With the same timing, everyone looked up at the sky.
At the end of their sight, the cloudy sky distorted, white lightning scattered, what appeared was¨Da new army of the demon race.
A gigantic¡ an enormous golden dragon d in lightning with size that made one hallucinate that it might have the size of thousands of kilometers, and
Surrounding that dragon, ck humanoid demons that numbered more than fifty.
In the back of the mind of everyone that was dumbfoundedly looking up at that, Shiori¡¯s voice that was exuding a little uneasiness reverberated.
{¡Emergency situation urred. The force of enemy reinforcements has been confirmed.
The ssification of their lineup, baphomet¨D66.
And then¡ unknown dragon-type gigantic demon¨D1.
Further the presumed ability of this unknown demon is equivalent to Typhon. There is no doubt that it¡¯s a .}
That demon wouldter be named the , it was the second demon¡¯s invasion in human history.
¡°This is, a lie¡¡ right?¡±
¡°Even though just one baphomet¡ is impossible already.¡±
¡°Again, will that thing, start again¡¡!¡±
Everyone that were in this ce had witnessed and knew about .
Just how much unreasonable strength a demon possessed.
It was like looking at a giantet that was falling to the earth.
A symbol of ruin that they couldn¡¯t do anything against, that they could onlyugh.
A part of the people there had their fighting spirit taken away thoroughly, they dropped their weapons and fell to their knees.
However, just who in the world could me them?
With this, enormous coiling golden dragon that covered the whole sky as their opponent, just how in the world a human that was at most only two meters high could win against it.
And then¨Das if tough scornfully at the humans, Jambure lifted its long neck,
It opened its enormous jaw.
Instantly, bluish white light surged out from under the golden scales that covered Jambure¡¯s whole body,
{High magic power reaction on a level that is impossible to measure from the enemy ! All hands, escape as far away as possible!}
Almost at the same time with Shiori¡¯s warning, a beam that was bundled from several million lightning was fired from Jambure¡¯s mouth.
breath of lightningDivine Breath that stole all color and dyed the world white surged out in a straight line heading right below Jambure, towards the S-rank magician that defeated baphomet, and everything that survived at the battlefield below.
¡°A, ¡¡.ah,¡±
Facing the approaching burning white, Sumika that was just right below it couldn¡¯t even escape.
She was swallowed by the pressure of that she witnessed for the first time from really close.
That was why she could only ept that destruction in the air¨D
¡°MOVEEE!!!!¡±
Her body was thrust away by Homura who ascended vertically from the ground.
¡°Ho, Homura-san-!¡±
Sumika reflexively called that name.
But Homura didn¡¯t even look at her, he thrust out his left hand at the approaching Divine Breath, and deployed a barrier of pentagram so huge that itpletely covered the whole battlefield. It blocked the demon king¡¯s attack right from the front.
¡°OOOOOOooOOoooOOooOoOoooooOO¨C!!!!¡±
Raising a howling voice, Homura wringed out all the power he possessed and maintained the barrier.
The Divine Breath that was obstructed by the pentagram barrier had several lines of light scattered from it and pierced the ground.
It blew away abandoned buildings, gouged thend, evaporated bodies of water, and blew away the sacred mountain that was visible from afar right from its base. [1]
A power so great that it changed the terrain of the earth itself.
But against that abnormal pressure, Homura bit his teeth and pushed back,
¨DHe somehow held out against the attack.
However,
¡°Chih. ¡As expected, picking a fight with a with attached is a bit troublesome.¡±
Thepensation for that was heavy.
¡°Homura-san! Yo, your arm is¡¡-!¡±
{Master¡-!}
Sumika beside him and Vel, the two of them screamed.
Homura¡¯s left arm that blocked the Divine Breath was hideously burned, the majority of that arm was turned into ck charcoal.
His flesh melted, and his bone was exposed in some ces.
It was a heavy injury to the degree that even recovery sorcery might not be able to heal, but Homura,
¡°Aah, don¡¯t mind it. It¡¯s not really a big deal.¡±
Homura bluffed while his forehead sweated from enduring the pain.
¡°The, there is just no way it¡¯s not a big deal¡!¡±
{Master, why didn¡¯t you use me as a shield¡!?}
¡°Aah geez, you guys are noisy. It ain¡¯t the time to prattle about things like that y¡¯know.¡±
After yelling at the restless two, Homura looked up straight at the sky.
Correct, right now is not the time to say that it¡¯s hurt or it¡¯s painful.
The second invasion of a . Right now such a thing was truly happening.
Then, there was only one way left to oppose this.
Just like there was no way to defeat Typhon but one.
¡°¨DThis is as far as I go, huh.¡±
With a small voice, Homura leaked out those words, he then asked a question to Shiori that was far away with mind transmission.
¡°Shiori. Has the permission for limited releasee?¡±
{No. It still hasn¡¯te yet. Otou-san and also Kinugasa-san are hurrying it, but looks like those guys are reluctant.}
(Well, I imagined already that it¡¯s like that though.)
¡°¡Really, what a bunch of hopeless old geezers.¡±
With his eyes quietly getting angry, Homura made a single decision inside himself.
The demon king floating in the sky was already entering the preparation for the second Divine Breath.
He guessed its preparation was longer than before was because this time it was gathering just that much power.
If it kept like this then he wouldn¡¯t be able to defend against the second attack.
He had a way that he didn¡¯t really want to do, but life that was lost now couldn¡¯t be reced.
¡°Shiori. I¡¯ve got a request.¡±
Part 3
The matter about the appearance of Jambure that was presumed as near the Tokyo life sphere, was immediately notified towards Orion Tower that was the center of the located in Detroit life sphere, the Five Great Leaders that were doing a meeting for the just before this stayed in ce for the countermeasure meeting against the newly appeared demon king.
However that meeting was only a meeting in name.
Five years ago. The time when there was still more than a hundred countries in this world.
Even by mobilizing all the magicians and the armies of those countries that numbered more than a hundred, they still couldn¡¯t win against the demon.
Things that humanity could do against this threat were particrly non-existent.
They could onlyment the situation.
¡°What a thing to happen¡! Just in five years, a new ss appears again¡¡!¡±
¡°Even so, it¡¯s great that we can have five years until something like this¡ maybe it¡¯s better to say that I wonder¡¡±
The image of Jambure was projected in the hologram above the middle of the round table.
The president of America, Joseph Franklin, and Britain¡¯s prime minister, Leti Cline, that were watching that made a heavy sigh.
In contrast the one who raised his voice was the secretary general of China Republic Union, Wan Tairon.
¡°O, oi! The hell are you doing just getting dazed like that! is there right! It¡¯s fine if we just make that guy fight!¡±
¡°Ah, right. That¡¯s right! The one that can oppose is only him!¡±
¡°If I remember right the petition for limited release already came right?¡±
¡°Then quickly approve that limited release ¨D¡±
¡°It¡¯s unnecessary.¡±
¡° ¡° ¡°Eh?¡± ¡± ¡±
Suddenly, a heavy voice remonstrated the three who were talking so vigorously that they might have bitten their own tongue.
It was the voice of the highest leader of the Holy Path Church, Innocentius.
¡°Your grace!?¡±
¡°O, oi oi! Just what d¡¯you mean by that!?¡±
¡°If, if it goes like this then Tokyo life sphere will be erased from the map you know!? Do you understand that!?¡±
¡°Whether that ce is erased from the map or anything, is there a problem? It¡¯s nothing more than an erasure of those heretics in Tokyo life sphere. Isn¡¯t that fine, even if they are erased right now.¡±
Innocentius said out those cruel words with a calm voice until the very end.
And then as if to support that opinion, Soviet¡¯s supreme ruler, Gregorio Rasputin, that hadn¡¯t opened his mouth until now continued after Innocentius.
¡°In the first ce there is little benefit for us even if we let Japan remain. It¡¯s obvious that they will be a hindrance for the . Perhaps this is a good move for them to be destroyed by the new demon king altogether with the .¡±
¡°That¡¯s¡¡ perhaps it¡¯s just as you say.¡±
¡°Bu, but if the dies, just who will take care of the !?¡±
¡°There is no problem at all regarding that matter. The has already ny percentplete.¡±
¡° ¡° ¡°¨D¨D¨C!¡± ¡± ¡±
Hearing Innocentius¡¯ words, the expressions of the three people other than Gregorio were colored in shock.
That was only natural. It was because the that was said just now, was a project of absolute secrecy that had importance rivaling even the , a n to create a pawn that was loyal to them possessing a power that rivaled the , so that they wouldn¡¯t need to rely on the forever.
¡°Tha, that n was already, advancing until a stage that can be implemented!?¡±
¡°Indeed. The has already awakened.¡±
¡°O, ooh!¡±
¡°Therefore, there is not a single problem at all. Rather, this demon king¡¯s invasion is a great fortune for us. A new demon king that destroyed the messiah before. That demon king will be destroyed by our Messiah. And with that, this time, we will be the rulers of this world, both in name and reality.¡±
¡°Magnificent-! If the has already reached that stage, certainly the is unneeded!¡±
¡°With this we can discard that annoying man.¡±
The good news that Innocentius brought about excited the atmosphere of the ce.
Then they didn¡¯t need to do anything regarding this case with Jambure.
After they made sure that Homura who was tied by got killed, they could depart for the battle with ease.
The moment the opinion of the Five Great Leaders was settled like that¨Dit happened.
{As always, you guys are thinking of good-for-nothing matters.}
Suddenly, a voice filled with contempt resounded inside the room, noise was running from the disy that was projecting the figure of Jambure.
And then at the next moment, at the disy that was projecting Jambure¡¯s image until now¨Dthe figure of Kamishiro Homura was reflected.
¡°Wha¨D¨D-!!!!¡±
¡°!? Ho, how can you be in this screen¡!? Besides this voice is¡!¡±
{There is an expert of magic power transmission that can do as she pleases with magic powermunicationwork throughout the world at this side y¡¯know. I got her to take over the transmission system of Orion Tower for a little.}
¡°¡¡So it¡¯s that experimental body.¡±
The solidness of Orion Tower¡¯s magic power transmission mechanism was number one in the world.
To so easily take it over, was something even Homura couldn¡¯t do.
But in this world there was only one person, a human with transcendental proficiency that far surpassed human standards for this kind of thing.
Realizing about that existence, Innocentius warped his face in annoyance.
And the looking down at that Innocentius from the disy, Homura continued his words.
{Well, it doesn¡¯t matter what you guys are sneakily doing there, but right now is an emergency situation. You guys understand my reason essing this ce right? Currently a has appeared besides Tokyo life sphere. It cannot be dealt with if not with me as the . That¡¯s why approve the limited release of quickly. The contact from Kinugasa should havee already.}
Homura threw that demand at them with a disrespectful tone.
The one who responded towards that demand was Joseph, who talked while wiping the sweat at his forehead with a handkerchief.
¡°Ah, yes. Right. Of course the contact hase. But the limited release of is an absurdly big decision even for us. By a certain degree, the is feared by the people even more than the demon king. It¡¯s unimaginable just how great the disturbance that will run among the popce if that power is released. We need to pile up deliberation on top of deliberation, there is a necessity to make aprehensive decision by including every factor. At the very least after one more hour¡..¡±
Homura scoffed at Joseph¡¯s mumbling reply.
{Hah. Don¡¯t give me an answer with your aim that transparent. ¨DIf you bastards have that kind of intention then I¡¯ll say my piece too. I¡¯ve got no more intention to let somebody die in front of my eyes for the second time. That¡¯s why if right now you bastards are sayin¡¯ that you won¡¯t release , I¡¯ll use my own power to bust out .}
¡°There is no way you can do something like ¨D¡±
{You think I can¡¯t?}
Saying that, Homura who was above the sky far away from Detroit life sphere intentionally flowed his right hand with power.
The suffocating pressure that usually surrounded his own body as if he was inside the deep sea.
He wielded his power intentionally trying to shake off that pressure.
That moment¨D the trembled.
As if creaking,
As if cracking,
Along with the sound of fatal destruction that brought about terror just by hearing it, the earth shook.
Against that shaking, Joseph felt sweat gushing out from his back.
(Co,e to think of it, is, a magic that is using the power of earth itself to continuously seal his power.)
¡®Then¨Dcould this shaking possibly be¡¯, a chill that was near conviction ran through his body.
And then after that,
{I, i-i, it¡¯s a disaster president!}
Due to an urgent transmission from the top secret facility underground the South Pole where the instation of ¡¯s seal form was built, that chill was immediately confirmed into fact.
{The pressure from the is suddenly raising, it¡¯s in the process of surpassing the endurance of underground the South Pole-! I, if it keeps like this the power will be unrestrainable and blow away the -! P, please give the evacuation order! Presidentttt!!!!}
It was a transmission filled with fierce alert sounds apanied with explosive noises.
And then the voice of the person at the other side of the transmission that was at his wits¡¯ end, made all members of the Five Great Leaders convinced.
Homura didn¡¯t tell a lie or anything.
That he was able to tear off the cor of the by his own will anytime he wanted.
¡°That¡¯s, impossible¡¡!¡±
¡°U, unbelievable. Then just why didn¡¯t you try to get free from the seal all this time until now!? Even when you fought my army, ain¡¯t you able to win even more easily like this!¡±
Tairon, who previously attempted to kill Homura by throwing the army that he had at Homura and instead had the table turned on him, awfully asked with all blood leaving his face. Against that question Homura,
{That¡¯s obvious. ¨DThat¡¯s because I myself understand, just what kind of existence I am.}
Without hiding anything, Homura made clear his own thinking.
Just how much terror an existence like him that possessed power outside of the norm would cause for the people.
Homura understood really well about that matter.
And then, he also understood how such reaction was correct, something that couldn¡¯t be helped for a living creature.
For that reason, he pretended to be controlled by the .
The leaders of their own society, had put under their control the existence that possessed an unknown power.
It was for the sake of the weak people who couldn¡¯t feel peace of mind unless they convinced themselves like that.
After all Homura himself didn¡¯t wish to thoughtlessly threaten the people.
{But that too is depending on the situation. It¡¯s fine at time when I have leeway. There is no need to release the seal for every single time I¡¯m just ying around with you bastards. But¨Dthis time is different.}
The enemy was a .
The power as the was necessary to defeat the enemy.
Without it he couldn¡¯t win.
If he couldn¡¯t win¨Dhe couldn¡¯t protect.
That was why, Homura asked¨Dno, he threatened once again.
{After understanding that I ask once more?
Am I gonna bust off the like this and crush your honor to dust.
Or are you gonna release temporarily and order me to exterminate the demon king as the .
¨DWhich one are you gonna choose?}
It was a forceful voice filled with killing intent.
¡°U, understood. We will acknowledge the limited release.¡±
The one who answered was Innocentius whose forehead was oozing sweat.
¡°Your grace! Is that fine!?¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine. However the limited release will only be 30%. The time is 50 seconds.¡±
Hearing those conditions, Homura readily consented without any hesitation.
{That¡¯s enough.}
And then the transmission was cut one-sidedly with his business with them finished.
At the same time, an oppressive silence wrapped the meeting room.
¡°Your grace¡¡¡±
¡°¡It can¡¯t be helped. Letting that man rampaging as he pleased right now will affect our cohesive power.¡±
Innocentius emphasized to Joseph with an expression of anguish.
¡°However be thorough in the information maniption. Until the end, insist that from the start we are the ones that give the order to that man.¡±
¡°Ye, yes¡¡±
Joseph¡¯s answering voice also didn¡¯t have any dignity.
The feeling that was currently enveloping him was powerlessness.
They who until just now were thinking of the distribution of territory of the dismantled countries from the ,
These Five Great Leaders who were holding the world in their hand,
Were they this powerless facing only a single kid that was at most just 17 years old, such thing was running in their minds right now.
However, after a while that feeling of powerlessness changed into selfish hatred that burned inside their hearts.
For a mere brat whose birth ce was not even known, to dare to look down on they who were great rulers, it was something unforgivable.
Without fail, before long they would without fail teach that brat his ce in this world.
Innocentius buried his nails into the sofa and ground his teeth.
Part 4
{Homura. The approval for thirty percent limited release just came.}
At the same time when Homura cut the transmission, that approval reached Shiori¡¯s side.
¡°Geez, wasting our time like this.¡±
After hurling that abuse, Homura focused his consciousness through his whole body.
And then, he felt the ten curses that continuously bound him.
He obtained the sensation of the disappearance of three curses among those ten.
The feeling of oppression that constantly wrapped around his body as if he was in the bottom of the ocean was slightly mitigated.
¡°Limit 50 second. Seal form of TenthMalchut, NinthYesod, EighthHod, limited release¨Dconfirmed.¡±
Instantly, winds of darkness color surged out from Homura¡¯s whole body.
It was deep, ck, with thickness as if it wouldpletely coat the world itself, the magic power of Homura.
It was an aurora of darkness so thick to the degree it overshadowed even the lightnings of the dragon that were shining all over the sky.
During an instant of an instant, that aurora wrapped Homura¡¯s body andpletely recovered his charred left hand.
It was far off from his full power, but right now it was enough if he could use just this much.
Correct, after confirming his own condition,
¡°From now on I¡¯ll exterminate all of you.¡±
Homura red at Jambure that was floating in the sky.
{¨€ ¨€ ¨€ ¨€ ¨€ ¨€¨D¨D!!!!}
Homura¡¯s magic power suddenly swelled up an order of magnitude higher.
Perhaps holding a wariness towards that fact, as expected the baphomets that were standing by around Jambure didn¡¯t stay quiet and moved all at once.
They pped their wings of bat and rushed at Homura.
Their number was 66.
It was a sight of a great number of baphomets descending down from the cloudy sky.
The sight was a nightmare that was more than enough to drive the premonition of the Apocalypse day of destruction in the bible into the minds of the humans watching it.
¡°Ah¡¡!¡±
The expression of Sumika who was flying besides Homura paled from the descending despair.
However Homura was not shaken in the slightest,
¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±
He just gently said words to calm Sumika, and waved his recovered left hand straight to the side.
That instant¨Da starry sky was created behind him.
No¨Dit was,
¡°This is, don¡¯t tell me¡ Photon Bullet!?¡±
The one who was shocked was Sumika who remained in the air nearby.
Correct. What was formed behind Homura was not a starry sky, it was just something mistaken as a starry sky¨Da swarm of no element first grade sorcery?Photon Bullet that numbered far more than ten thousand in total.
Photon Bullet?Mode Genocide.
¡°Shot them down.¡±
Together with Homura¡¯smand, the created swarm of light bullets that looked like a starry sky were shot all at once.
And then they broke the sound barrier the instant they were shot, intercepting the baphomets that were descending down through the sky.
The baphomets didn¡¯t even have time to evade and attempted to defend from the barrage using sorcery barrier, but it was entirely pointless.
Although it was only thirty percent, the sorcery of Homura whose original power had been liberated wouldn¡¯t be able to be stopped by the barrier of level.
The barrage of meteor that emitted dark aurora easily pierced the barrier as if tearing through wet tissue.
The baphomets were turned into beehives.
66¡ 42¡ 30¡ 18¡ 4¡
The markers of baphomets on the mission map were disappearing one after another.
And then each time a single marker vanished, the remains of a baphomet that had been turned into a ragged cloth rained down.
¡°A, amazing¡..¡±
¡°Those baphomets who are that strong, are falling like leaves.¡±
¡°Just a first grade sorcery, can have this much power?¡±
The people who were watching that scene from the ground were looking at that spectacle in mute amazement.
And then Ayumi, who was among those people, became aware of the true meaning of the words that Homura murmured in a small voice at the afternoon today.
{Well the truth is, it¡¯s inefficient at the time you use something like guided missiles though.}
(¡Certainly it¡¯s like he said.)
In the first ce the idea of a tracking bullet was an idea born from the premise that the opponent could dodge.
Homura thought.
For starters, there had already been a problem with that premise.
It was quite irrational to chase an opponent that could evade.
Against an enemy like that, it would be better if you made them unable to evade from the start.
It would be better to hit everything on the battlefield leaving nothing left with bullets as many as the stars in the sky.
By doing that a premise that the enemy could evade or anything wouldn¡¯t ur. There would be no way it could ur.
¨DAfter all there was no gap to evade or any ce to escape, none at all.
Before long the reaction of all the baphomets had vanished from the mission map.
The one-sided extermination as if crushing ants waspleted in less than 20 seconds.
What remained in the sky was only the Jambure.
{GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!}
As expected from a demon king, it wasn¡¯t defeated by a first grade sorcery.
However, as expected even a demon king felt the danger to itself from the scene that happened under its eye.
Together with a howling rage, Jambure gathered the power of lightning that it had stocked in its whole body at its throat, it once again was going to fire that Divine Breath that changed even the terrain.
But¨D
¡°Homura-san, please be careful! That breath ising again!¡±
¡°I told you don¡¯t panic.¡±
Correct. There was no need to panic. Why was that,
¡°Ain¡¯t no way I¡¯m letting it do that for the second time.¡±
Instantly, Homura¡¯s figure vanished before Sumika¡¯s eyes,
At the same time, Homura¡¯s figure appeared before the eyes of Jambure who had lifted its long neck.
The two¡¯s position should have the difference in altitude of about a kilometer.
Did Homura move with a speed that the eye couldn¡¯t catch?
The answer, was different.
¨DThe truth was he had [vanished] before [appearing] again.
Dimension element and time element of fifth gradeposite sorcery?Imaginary Number TransferTeleport.
What was sealed from Homura because of was not just his magic power.
Not to mention his physical ability, even his thinking ability was constantly burdened by something like a grave fever.
But, right now even though it was only thirty percent, his original thinking ability¨Din other words his calction ability was returning. For Homura who had recovered his power to that extent, including all kinds of factors, like the burden to the body when breaking through the sound barrier or speed decay due to air resistance when he moved normally, in his calction was inefficient instead.
Dismantling his own existence until the unit of imaginary numbers once and then reconstructing his existence back using quantum teleport at the chosen coordinates, he could move far faster and efficient with that method.
And then the greatest merit of this Teleport, was the 100% guaranteed chance of taking the enemy¡¯s unguarded moment after closing the distance.
{~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~!?!?!?}
Facing Homura who suddenly appeared before its eyes, Jambure couldn¡¯t react.
Homura who used Teleport to appear before the shining jaw of Jambure that was leaking out lightning, rotated his body vertically just like that, ¨Dand kicked the lower jaw of Jambure hard.
That blow was severe withoutpare.
Against that single strike possessing a heaviness that couldn¡¯t be imagined from that small body, Jambure¡¯s lower jaw wasunched up and collided with its upper jaw forcefully.
And then now, it was exactly when Jambure was going to discharge the Divine Breath, so¨D
Suddenly, that beam that changed even the earth terrain lost its way out, producing great explosions inside Jambure¡¯s mouth.
{GIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!?!?!?}
Lightning burst inside its mouth, torn open its gums, evaporated its tongue, smashing its skull into pieces.
It didn¡¯t manage to kill the enormous demon, but it was a fatal enough wound.
Jambure screamed with a roar that reached even beyond the horizon, it began to fall to the ground from the sky while writhing. If it hit the ground surface like this, the impact would surely inflictrge damage to this demon.
But that must not be let to happen.
If this enormous body that covered even the whole sky crashed to the ground, the people below wouldn¡¯t be safe in the aftermath.
Until it fell to the ground¨Dit had to be killed.
That was why Homura closed his eyelids, and chanted.
¡What he spoke was the soul ofnguage exchanged with the abominable evil god that would make one hesitate.
Look up now the really high ce of blue sky
The seething stars shine brilliantly in sphemy announcing the engraving of fate to thy
The walking person riding the wind o god of the great white silence
Break the eternal admonishment and stand up tear up the sky ande here
Every stick and stone altogether for the sake of mowing down with thy power
That soul ofnguage resounded at the cloudy sky in an instant that didn¡¯t even take a second, however it was let out from the mouth like a nocturne with soft and slow melody.
Each time a single melody reverberated, the color of the sky turned deeper.
The ash-colored clouds that covered the sky turned muddy ck, tinged with lightning.
Even the light of the sun that pierced through the cloudy sky and illuminated the ground was perfectly blocked, a darkness that was equal with the dark of night fell onto thend.
Anyone that was on the battlefield obtained a single premonition from the sudden change in the world.
¨DSomething terrifying was going to happen.
Even something like wouldn¡¯tpare, a terrifying existence wasing closer, that kind of premonition.
And then, among those people, there was only one person¨Da person that didn¡¯t merely have a premonition but a conviction.
It was, Sumika.
¡°-¡¡!¡±
The girl hugged her shoulders from the chill that attacked her whole body, her breath was taken away.
The girl knew. What kind of thing those exchanged words were directed to.
The girl also had a chance toe into contact with a part of that power before. She had used it before.
The person riding the wind on foot. The god of the great white silence. The walking death. The person that subjugates the sky¨D
Feared in many names, the evil god .
The true name of that person, it was¨D
¡°Rage madly. ¨D Ithaqua!¡±
The instant Homura announced the hidden true name of the god in the correct sound scale,
¨DThe thunder roared and the ck sky split.
Part 5
At that time, all the people that were looking up to the sky saw that.
Ten ck fingers that carried even deeper darkness than the ck clouds covering the sky, were thrusting out from the clouds.
And then, the sticking out fingers took hold of the clouds, before they slowly pushed open the clouds to the left and right.
As if opening up a curtain, the sky was torn open until beyond the horizon.
The split open heaven and earth. What was peeking in from there was the universe of another world.
The stars shined bright in ominous light, the spreading ck had no end in sight as if it would swallow everything.
And then¨D
In the middle of such a universe where everything was insane¨Dit was there.
A gigantic¡ an absurdly gigantic size that made one didn¡¯t even understand if the concept of size could even be applied to it, of a corpse d in ck cloud and wind.
The spots that appeared to be eye sockets were filled with darkness even deeper than the ck clouds, twin green stars were inside those spots while shining clearly in radiance like a pair of eyes.
This was exactly the true appearance of that person. [2]
This was not an avatar through a grimoire like that time with her .
This was the true appearance of the person riding wind on foot.
¡°A, aa¡¡!¡±
Here and there, the magicians that were looking up at the sky fell to their knees on the ground.
The appearance of the evil god that ought to be feared, froze anyone with dread.
That fear was beyondpare even with that time they saw Jambure, even the desire to live that was only natural for a living thing was erased from them.
If they could, they wanted their heart to just stop beating right now immediately.
Such wish was seriously floating in their hearts.
They held an unshakeable conviction in their mind from that grotesque god¡¯s appearance.
This thing, was absolutely not a person that was on their side, such conviction.
This was an existence that was overflowing with absurd evilness, and malice that was hard to describe, to the degree that the imagination of diminutive humans like them couldn¡¯t reach, to the degree that even those demons called couldn¡¯t evenpare.
But, there was an existence here that such wicked people were submitting to.
¡°Do it.¡±
With a word of the Kamishiro Homura, he ordered the evil god behind him. Thereupon¨D
{OOoooooo¡¡¡¡¡nn}
With his word, the evil god that appeared by splitting the sky showed a movement.
It made a fist while making a voice that sounded like bellows, it pounded at the falling Jambure.
The fist of wind and cloud swung down like a hammer from the tear of the sky, striking at Jambure.
Instantly, Jambure¡¯s gigantic body froze.
The freezing happened one after another from the part where the wind and cloud formed by Ithaqua touched.
The golden scales that were frozen broke into powder due to the rampaging gale, torn off from the flesh, and taken away into the universe of another world.
After the scales, the flesh was next. After the flesh, the bone was next. The freezing moved starting from where the part was touched, and then crushed.
Finally¨Dfaster than Jambure¡¯s gigantic body could impact the ground, it went into the universe of another world.
The demon king died, the god left.
At the far above sky, with his scarf fluttering like wings, who remained was only the , just him alone.
This was, the happening that urred in slightly less than a minute.
Part 6
The moment the figure of Ithaqua couldn¡¯t be seen.
Homura felt his body was wrapped in a pressure like sinking into the deep ocean once more.
Passing over the limit of the limited release, operated once more.
¡°Just 50 seconds. That¡¯s a great work if I do say so myself.
Murmuring that, Homura put away into a subspace using sorcery.
A weapon was not needed anymore.
Only the markers of allies remained on the mission map.
After all Ithaqua had also taken away the slightly remaining demons on the ground while he was at it.
¡°Homura-san¡¡¡±
Suddenly, a voice called out to Homura after the battle ended.
The one who called out was Sumika with her expression strangely tense.
¡°Hm? What¡¯s with you, making that kind of scary face.¡±
¡°¡Is the story just now true?¡±
¡°Just now?¡±
¡°About how you purposefully have your power sealed, is that true?¡±
Homura remembered from being asked that.
When he was inmunication with the Five Great Leaders, she was right beside him.
¡°¡Well, so you heard that because you are at the side. Keep it secret okay. After all it¡¯s gonna be troublesome if it gets leaked out.¡±
There would be no meaning at all to put up a false show if this secret waspletely exposed.
That was why Homura requested this earnestly to Sumika.
But, Sumika¡¯s expression became even more tense from Homura that was like that.
¡°Why are you doing something like that!? Such a thing, to suppress your own power by yourself¡! It¡¯s just doesn¡¯t make sense! Even though if you fought with your full power right from the start, then¡ you won¡¯t be hurt like that!¡±
She was watching the fight from up close.
Homura¡¯s arm was hideously burned with the majority of the arm turned into charcoal, she had witnessed that painful sight.
And also his expression that endured the pain.
For that reason she couldn¡¯te to terms with it.
If at that point of time he could destroy with his own power, then he should be able to defend against the demon king¡¯s attack without having to bear a heavy wound, yet he didn¡¯t do that by his own intentions.
Homura, hearing the question of the girl that was like that, he gave the same answer like when he was questioned by the Five Great Leaders through the transmission, just why he didn¡¯t tear off his cor if he actually could do that anytime.
¡°¡¯Cause if I was just left alone freely, many people are gonna piss themselves in terror.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it fine for just something like that! It¡¯s not like they are going to die from that-! Besides Homura-san is the person that has saved humanity once, aren¡¯t you!? Just where is the need to be considerate to those people who cannot believe Homura-san despite all that to the degree that you have to expose yourself to danger!?¡±
Sumika dered that there was no need for all that.
However, Homura¡¯s opinion was different.
¡°¡I also get what Hoshikawa is saying. But, a scary thing is still scary.¡±
He directed his gaze to the ground.
Just what was Homura looking at? Sumika followed his gaze. And then¨Dshe noticed.
The many looks of terror, directed at Homura from the ground.
Those who were directing such looks at Homura, were exactly the national defense magicians whose lives were supposed to be just saved by him.
¡°That¡¯s¡ if Homura-san didn¡¯t fight they all would be killed, yet why¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s not really something strange. Not everyone is strong like Hoshikawa or Chikori. The ones that look at me yet don¡¯t piss themselves are the extraordinary ones. To fear the existence that transcends your understanding is the correct reaction as a living being after all.¡±
¨DThey had seen it.
The hard to describe grotesque shape of the evil god, that one would hesitate just to say it.
That was exactly why they were scared.
Something like that wasn¡¯t supposed to be the ally of humanity.
There was no way an existence that could freely control something like that could be someone upright. That was what they thought.
¡°That¡¯s why, telling them to [get used to it] is really pitiful right?¡±
¡°But, then¡ won¡¯t you being misunderstood forever then-¡°
¡°Doesn¡¯t really matter. Not like I want to be praised or idolized by anyone. ¡Besides, you guys are weak after all. Everyone will get killed if I¡¯m not protecting them.¡±
He already had enough, having someone die in front of his eyes.
Exactly because Homura had lost a lot more than any other person, that such a thought was strong in him.
That was why he would protect.
He didn¡¯t look for sympathy or praise.
He didn¡¯t even think of wanting such things.
It was fine even if he was hated. It was fine even if he was feared. If he could just save even one more person with his power then¨D
That was Homura¡¯s reason.
¡°¡However, that¡¯s¡ as if, it¡¯s as if you are a ve isn¡¯t it¡-¡°
¡°Even if you said that you cannot understand no matter what, I don¡¯t get any other reason than that, so I got no answer more than that y¡¯know.¡±
¡°¡¡¡±
Sumika¡¯s expression showed that she still couldn¡¯t ept it, but there was nothing else that she could ask or speak of anymore.
When Homura said that and finished up the talk,
¡°Then I¡¯m gonna go back to the academy first. After all no matter what I do right now, it¡¯s only gonna make them frightened.¡±
He left everyone else and flew away to the academy¡¯s direction by himself.
His back became more distant with slow speed.
Looking at that back that was not apanied by anyone around it¡ Sumika thought.
(¡What a lonely person.)
And then, what a sad person, she thought.
For him, there was no one equal to him.
Whether enemy or ally, there was not a single one that could rival his strength.
Standing alone bearing the term of the strongest¨Dthe Ultimate One.
For Homura, everyone other than him was equally a weak person.
And then, because of that he tried to protect everyone.
No matter how much he received absurdly unreasonable treatment, he tolerated everything because they were weak and so it couldn¡¯t be helped.
(Aah, so this is what that means.)
In that moment, Sumika understood the meaning of the words that Shiori said to her this afternoon.
{I love him you know.}
{Though I hate him almost as much.}
{Well, sooner orter you too will understand. If you are beside that man, you will understand even if you don¡¯t want.}
She couldn¡¯t understand what Shiori meant at that time, but right now she could understand clearly.
(This is not just aspiration. As I thought¡ I love Homura-san.)
And then¨Dfor that reason, she couldn¡¯t forgive him. She was so angry to an absurd degree.
To ept being feared like it was only natural, epting it like it couldn¡¯t be helped.
Carrying out great exploits that should be extolled while not wanting for any praise at all, he sacrificed himself to protect the weak.
Such thing¡ that way of life of him that only got burdened with loss.
She liked him yet hated him.
It was because she loved him that she loathed him.
In the end, that was surely the meaning of the words that Shiori said.
Then,
(Then¡ I¡¯ll¨D¨D)
Trantor''s Notes and References
1. I think it talked about Mt. Fuji here.
2. The person here refers to the evil god. Don¡¯t know why, but the evil god in the raw is often referred to with the word ¡®person¡¯ rather than ¡®god¡¯.
Volume 1, Epilogue
Volume 1, Epilogue
Part 1
The next day after the extermination of Jambure.
In the dormitory of New Tokyo Sorcery Academy, Kamishiro Homura awakened while being enveloped in a pleasant warmth.
¡°Nn...¡±
During his slumber, he felt a foreign warmth and sweet aroma enveloping him inside the futon.
When his hand groped around wondering what it was,
(Soft... what¡¯s this?)
It was soft, he was touching some protrusion that clung to the skin.
His fingers were sucked into a sensation that felt like a marshmallow.
But on the other hand, he felt something that felt a little hard, like a pebble, in the middle of his palm¨D
¡°Aa, nn¡±
¡°Haa!?!?¡±
Suddenly, a gasping voice that tickled his earlobe made Homura jump out from the bed.
And then he dropped his gaze to his side.
There¨Dtruthfully was the worst thing¨Djust as he feared, was a small statured girl wholly naked sleeping.
¡°Wh, wh-wh-wh-what¡¯s going on!?¡±
Yesterday he was tired after using his power since so long, so he should have went to sleep quickly. Yet.
Just when in the world did he bring this girl inside the room?
Furthermore, no matter how he tried to look at it in a positive light, the girl was a loli girl that was just barely around middle school.
He had no memory of it at all.
Homura was in confusion exactly because he had no memory of it and didn¡¯t understand at all just what he had done.
¡°¨DWait, now that I look carefully ain¡¯t it just Vel!¡±
After a while, he noticed the true identity of that girl.
Her hair that usually was always braided was let loose so he waste in noticing for a moment, but the girl who raised a sleeper¡¯s breathing beside Homura was his grimoire .
¡°Oy, wake up Vel.¡±
¡°Muu... fuaau¡±
When he shook her exposed slender shoulder, Vel¡¯s small mouth yawned like a baby while her eyes opened.
¡°Good morning to you. Master.¡±
¡°It ain¡¯t good morning. What are you doing since the morning intentionally turning into human form?¡±
Vel gave the morning greeting with a bob of head while her expression was still dazed as if she was watching a dream somewhere.
Homura asked back in astonishment towards her that was like that.
Most of the time she usually kept being in her book form andid down on top of the desk, but for her to take human form and of all things being totally naked inside his bed, Homura wanted to know the reason.
Thereupon, Vel answered like this.
¡°I thought that Master is lonely.¡±
¡°Me?¡±
¡°Master, it¡¯s because you are being avoided by everyone again because of the matter yesterday.¡±
What Vel meant by the matter yesterday was about the battle with Jambure.
Reinforcement troops was also dispatched at that battle, so it seemed that it could also be watched from the monitor in the academy.
And then, because of that the students here saw all that from here even though not directly.
The appearance of the evil god that Homura summoned.
As the result, the fear of the academy towards Homura that had finally calmed down came back.
The instant they saw Homura returned back yesterday, it resulted in the students running away like baby spiders scattering apart.
However¨DHomura wasn¡¯t really bothered by things like that that much.
¡°I¡¯m not really bothered by that. It¡¯s only an everyday thing for me.¡±
¡°Acting brave?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t talk as if I¡¯m a lonely person. ...I n to disappear from Japan anyway after one year. It¡¯s gonna be easier if I get hated rather than get liked.¡±
¡°Really?¡±
¡°Yeah. Wait, you materialize just for that kind of thing?¡±
Being asked that, Vel shook her head left and right while her long blond hair was fluttering behind her from the movement.
¡°...No. It¡¯s because today I have something that I have to say to Master no matter what. But yesterday Master looked tired so I held back.¡±
(Then there really is no need to sneak into the bed in nude ain¡¯t it?)
Even though he was thinking doubtfully, but Homura wasn¡¯t so interested that he would dare to press further, so he urged Vel to move to the main topic.
¡°Then finish the important matter quickly, after that disappear or wear your clothes. I¡¯m troubled where to look.¡±
Homura threw the bed sheet to Vel while saying that.
Vel epted the sheet and wrapped it on her body, then she began to talk.
¡°Just now Master said that Master will be gone from here after a year. But even after a year passed I¡¯ll be together with Master forever. Different with other girls. Because I¡¯m Master¡¯s sword and shield.¡±
¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±
¡°Then¨Ddon¡¯t do something like that again.¡±
Instantly, in Vel¡¯s expressionless face that was like a well-made antique doll, beautiful yet one that couldn¡¯t be felt any emotion from it, there was a slight but certain harshness in it.
What she meant by something like that, was about how in the fight with Jambure, Homura received the attack of Jambure not by the hand that was holding herself but by his left hand.
Such thing made her feel really displeased.
That was why today she materialized to express her honest opinion.
¡°If Master used me as a shield, Master wouldn¡¯t be injured. But Master intentionally didn¡¯t use me. I want Master to stop doing that. I want Master not to fight alone.¡±
¡°Even if you say that, but it couldn¡¯t be helped right? The other side was likely . Even if you are the , the burden is just too heavy for you that is nothing more than that guy¡¯s avatar. If you carelessly get hit by that, you might die.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine to not worry about such a thing. It¡¯s fine even if I die to protect Master. Because that¡¯s the role that I was given from [me]. That¡¯s my dearest wish.¡±
That was why she wanted Homura to stop protecting she who was a weapon.
Surely for her it felt like her existence was denied.
That was why Vel was going to say that again repeatedly but,
¡°That ain¡¯t my wish at all.¡±
Homura turned her down.
¡°I¡¯m not a [human] that Master wish to protect.¡±
¡°Even so I¡¯m not gonna do anything like that.¡±
Homura didn¡¯t yield even for a bit.
Certainly Vel was not a human, but even so she was hisrade that had fought together with him since his time in .
He had no intention to fight in the way that would sacrifice her. Whether it was in the past until now, or even in the future from now on.
¡°Well, what I¡¯m saying is just give up, just think that you have a troublesome master.¡±
Against Homura that didn¡¯t seem like his intention would waver at all, Vel puffed up her cheeks to bulge in dissatisfaction.
¡°Master is too kind. Master should split that kindness a bit for yourself.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll do that if I felt like it.¡±
At that time¨D
- Knock knock*
From the entrance of the dormitory room there was a knocking sound.
(A guest this early in the morning?)
¡°Yeah yeah. Wait a sec¡¯.¡±
Homura returned a reply even while thinking who could it be, then he quickly changed his clothes into his in .
And then he opened the door.
The one who was there was¨DHoshikawa Sumika whose expression looked like she was determined of something.
Part 2
¡°How rare. For you to be the one thates to get involved with me.¡±
While saying that Homura received the guest at the front door.
¡°Yes. Because I have something that I want to talk with Homura-san no matter what. Do you have time?¡±
The expression of the asking Sumika was as expected, it looked like the expression of someone who had prepared herself for the worst.
¡°......¡±
Looking at that expression, Homura somehow guessed what she was going to say.
That was because Homura had noticed, what the feeling was that Sumika directed at him at that time when they had a ss in the courtyard.
(Should I send her away with some suitable reason?)
Homura thought that for a moment, but he gave up from doing that thinking that it seemed too much.
For Homura, he didn¡¯t really want to ept a rtionship in this ce where he someday would leave behind.
But for Sumika it was a circumstance unrted with her.
(...It¡¯s also too much to not even listen at all to her story huh.)
¡°Yeah, that¡¯s fine. What do you want to talk?¡±
Honestly, he couldn¡¯t return Sumika¡¯s feeling, but it was also bad to just leave her hanging.
That was why Homura thought that he was going to clearly say here that he didn¡¯t have any intention to get a girlfriend, he urged Sumika to start talking.
Thereupon Sumika¡¯s cheeks were faintly colored red, she took a deep breath once in order to calm herself.
After that,
¡°Homura-san. ...I...-¡°
Turning her heart into words, she expressed it at Homura.
¡°I, hate Homura-san!¡±
¡°Is that so? My bad, but I¡¯m¨Dwait what!? That¡¯s what you said!?¡±
As expected, Homura never expected this kind of development in his wildest dreams, so he was slightly confused.
¡°Just wait a second. Eh? You areing this early in morning to dere breaking off rtions?¡±
¡°Tha, that¡¯s not it! Please listen to my story until the end!¡±
On the other hand, Sumika continued her words in panicked condition because she was still in the middle of talking.
¡°I... have idolized Homura-san all this time. I want to be like Homura-san, I had worked hard all this time thinking like that all along. But yesterday, looking at Homura-san that I idolized from nearby, hearing the way you thought, I became really sad. Thinking of not a single one as your equal, you ept being feared as only natural, hearing the way of life of Homura-san that is like that¡±
Listening to those words, Homura thought ¡®This again¡¯.
He just heard the same thing being pointed out to him from his own sword just now.
¡°...In short you too came here to preach at me to not fight alone, is that it?¡±
But¨D
¡°No. That¡¯s not it.¡±
That expectation was also a miss.
Sumika didn¡¯te here to preach about something like that.
The girl said.
¡°The current us have no power at all. Honestly, Homura-san fighting by yourself is far easier correct? That¡¯s why I don¡¯t have the qualification to say something that selfish. ...Even if I say that Homura-san won¡¯t stop anyway. I don¡¯t think that the way of life that was decided by someone at Homura-san¡¯s level, can be changed by someone at my level. That¡¯s why¨Dthis is what I thought of.¡±
If that was how it is,
¡°It¡¯s fine if I just reach Homura-san¡¯s side.¡±
¡°-!?¡±
She didn¡¯t tell Homura to get down until the same level like them, she was going to climb up until the ce where Homura was.
That was Sumika¡¯s answer regarding her own feeling that [hated him because she loved him].
Because if she did that, Homura wouldn¡¯t be alone anymore. Is what she thought.
Hearing those words of Sumika, Homura lost his words from too much shock.
It was only natural. It was the norm for him to be feared. asionally there were also some people that didn¡¯t fear him like Onjouji, but¨Da human that said things like they were going to ascend until the same level as him, there was not a single one until now.
Everyone who had witnessed their difference in power with Homura where it felt so ridiculous to even feel jealous about it, gave up aiming to close that difference.
But¨D
¡°One year. In this one year I will show that I will be stronger than Homura-san without fail. In one year I will challenge you to a duel, and I¡¯ll win! That¡¯s why¨Dat that time I won¡¯t be a lower existence that you have to protect, please recognize me as your equalrade that stands at the same ground! I came here today for that request.¡±
Sumika said that absurd determination of hers.
¡°Will you ept my challenge?¡±
Sumka stared straightforwardly at Homura¡¯s eyes¨Dwith a strong challenging gaze.
(......haha-)
Against that strongly determined expression, Homura recalled a nostalgic memory.
That was¨Dthe memory of Homura¡¯s first meeting with this girl.
¡°Really, your energy hasn¡¯t change at all with five years ago huh.¡±
¡°Yo, you, remembered that?¡±
¡°My memory is pretty good after all. Can¡¯t really forget about someone that I have met once.¡±
That time too, this girl tried to challenge something really recklessly too.
And now too, she was the same.
She didn¡¯t choose to give no matter what kind of hardship she faced, always choosing to [advance] continuously.
He guessed that perhaps that was the true nature of this girl called Hoshikawa Sumika.
(Well... even so it¡¯s useless I think.)
¡°That¡¯s fine. If you think you can do it then just try it.¡±
He didn¡¯t really have any reason to refuse.
That was why Homura answered so, he epted the girl¡¯s challenge with a bold smile.
Thereupon Sumika also,
¡°Please don¡¯t look down at me. I¡¯m already different with that time who was just all talk. I will for sure, break that nasty nose of yours in the future-¡°
As ifpeting with him, Sumika undauntedly smiled fearlessly.
Looking at that expression, Homura thought.
(...As I thought, she is a good woman.)
Since that day he first met her, Homura had never forgot Sumika for even once.
The true battle that happened behind Kinugasa had mentioned before.
The verge of death of the that was literally burned from the annuls of history where they bet their life.
For Homura who had lost everything, whether it was his beloved person, or therades that he wanted to protect, it was a salvation for him to meet this straightforward girl with a strong heart.
He could protect the world where this kind of girl existed.
That joy and pride were everything that supported Homura at that time.
For that reason, he was really happy that this girl even now was still unchangingly possessing a proud heart, unintentionally Homura was staring fixedly at Sumika¨D
¡°If your business is finished already, please return my Master.¡±
He didn¡¯t notice the footstep of Vel that approached him from behind.
Vel circled her hand on Homura¡¯s waist and hugged Homura strongly.
¡°Wha, yo, you-! Why did youe out!? And you are still not wearing clothes!?¡±
¡°...For some reason.¡±
¡°What reason!?¡±
(¨D¨DNo, rather than that, this situation is)
¡®How bad is it?¡¯ Thinking that, timidly, Homura took a peek at Sumika¡¯s expression.
There, sure enough, there was the obvious reaction,
Sumika¡¯s eyes were wide open from the extreme shock, her cheeks were bright red and she was trembling all over.
And then the next moment, *KI-!* she red sharply at Homura.
¡°Ho, Ho-ho-ho, Homura, san! Thi, thi-thi, thi-thi-thi-this is, just what in the world is the meaning of this!? Just why did a naked girle out from Homura-san¡¯s room-! Please give an eptable exnation!¡±
She drew near with an extremely threatening look.
¡°Ca, calm down Hoshikawa. This girl is just my grimoire that transformed like this, it¡¯s not like I brought in a woman into my ce. Right, Vel!?¡±
¡°Yes. There is no mistake that I¡¯m the personification of .¡±
¡°See? That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t really do anything guilty.¡±
¡°Yes. I just used my body to console my lonely Master, that¡¯s all.¡±
¡°Right right. That¡¯s why it¡¯s not¨Dhey, wait right there!?¡±
¡®Just now the choice of the word was lethally dangerous there¡¯, just when Homura thought so it was already toote.
¡°Th, th-th-th-that¡¯s filthyyyy!!!!¡±
Sumika screamed and took her distance from Homura in great hurry.
¡°U, u-unbelievable! To use sorcery for such an impure matter! Furthermore with this kind of small girl...! I misjudged youuu!!!!¡±
¡°Wait wait! Listen to what I¡¯ve got to say!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t care! This is all for today! Sayonara-!!¡±
And then without even giving him time for an excuse, Sumika ran away like a startled hare.
He wanted to chase her, but as expected he didn¡¯t have the courage to run around in the dormitory while being embraced by a naked girl.
Rather¨D
¡°...Vel, you bastard, you did that intentionally right?¡±
He couldn¡¯t think of her word choice as any other than intentional, so he questioned Vel.
But, the girl confirmed it without any guilt.
¡°That¡¯s because before this, Master said that you want to be hated.¡±
¡°Yeah I said that! But just spare me from being hated in this kind of direction-!¡±
¡°Besides Master has me, so you don¡¯t need any other woman.¡±
¡°Unexpectedly it¡¯s because of deep jealousy huh, this damn porn book...¡±
Really what a morning. Homura who released an amazed sigh like that closed the entrance door.
In the middle of closing the door, he suddenly stared at the direction where Sumika escaped¨Dhe thought.
A future that until now he had never imagined even once.
A day where he was together with an existence that could stand side-by-side with him.
¨DSuch future, seemed really fun,
(Aah, not bad)
A smile formed spontaneously.
Then let¡¯s wait for it without expecting too much.
Whether that girl can really climb until his side or not.
With himself staying as a person that girl said that she hated, just like until now¨D
Trantor''s Notes and References
Volume 1, Afterword
Volume 1, Afterword
This is the author Misora Riku. Nice to meet you those who met me for the first time.
For those who have read my work since before this, I¡¯m indebted to you all.
Thank you very much for following [Ultimate Antihero].
Do you enjoy reading this?
Presently this work is published by GA Bunko-san, it¡¯s not a depiction of [the strength of climbing up] like in [Rakudai Kishi no Cavalry], but a theme of [the strength of ruling at the top].
It¡¯s a type of main character that even I had never depicted before, so I had some difficulty, but somehow I could enjoy writing this.
If all the honored readers also receive this in enjoyment then I¡¯m happy.
And then one more theme... that is my obsession with the evil gods of Cthulhu mythos.
The truth is recently (I said that but it has been more than one year) Ipletely got into the charm of Cthulhu mythos. Evil god, that¡¯s cool. Like the setting or the alias or the what kind of power they use, it blow away a lot of time just researching those things. (How should I put it, just what is this ! The naming sense is just too cool right!)
So, while looking at various things like that, I thought, I want to write a main character that wield the power of evil god for sure, this is why I was made to write this work in Kodansha-san¡¯s side. [1]
In this work the evil gods are mainly used only as the essence of the depiction of Homura¡¯s power, but if your curiosity is attracted by the snapshot of the evil god¡¯s power depicted in this work, then by all means investigate it on the inte or something, it will be my happiness if you are caught in this swamp.
This is for thest, the one who is in charge of the creation of this book with all his effort Shouji-san, then G-Fuji-san that Shouji-san introduced me, and Nardack-san that give this work lovely illustration regardless of his difficult schedule.
And then most of all, all the honored readers that read this work.
Thank you very much.
If it pleases you, may we meet again in the second volume.
(I want to put out Y¡¯golonac next¨D)
Trantor''s Notes and References
1. ¡ü Kodansha is a publisher name.
Volume 2, Prologue
Volume 2, Prologue
¡°The west vige was no good. It was annihted.¡±
¡°The north forest is the same you know. ...Let alone the residents, the forest was burned altogether to ash.¡±
¡°The only one that was saved was just the southmunity then...¡±
Inside a deep, deep forest.
The girls who escaped here from the demons held their head after hearing the tragic situation of the surroundings from the scouts.
¡°...Next is, here, is it?¡±
¡°No way. I don¡¯t want to die... hic-¡°
¡°It¡¯s going to be okay. ...After all I¡¯ll absolutely protect everyone.¡±
The children were weeping from the terror of death that had approached near.
A girl of emerald blonde was embracing the shoulders of those children, giving them words of constion.
But¨D
¡°But My Queen. Those demons don¡¯t think of anything except plundering. They are not an opponent that can be asked to talk together at all...¡±
Correct. Her words were nothing more than a mere constion.
It had no power to change the approaching reality.
However, that girl who was called as queen had a single idea.
¡°I understand. But¨Dthere is just one, a force that I happen to know that might lend us his power.¡±
¡°Wh, who is that?¡±
¡°The -sama.¡±
The instant that girl who was called queen said out that name, the faces of the females around the girl that seemed to be of older age stiffened.
¡°Typhon and Jambure. If it¡¯s him who removed those two menaces, then possibly...¡±
¡°Bu, but it¡¯s really dangerous My Queen! He is¨D¡±
¡°I understand. But... remaining here is also dangerous.¡±
¡°......-¡°
¡°We cannot postpone for even a moment more. For the sake of surviving, there is no other way than to move in action knowing the danger. And then I who am the queen have that responsibility.¡±
Saying that, the girl who was called as queen stood up decisively.
¡°...My Queen.¡±
¡°Guard is unnecessary. So that we don¡¯t show the other party any malice, it¡¯s better for me to be the emissary alone.¡±
In the jade green eyes of the girl, resided a radiance of determination that shined clearly even inside this dark forest where there was not a single light.
Against that radiance, all the people around her swallowed their words.
¡°...My Queen¡¯s resolve that doesn¡¯t fear death, has certainly been carved in this heart. We entrust our life to our Queen.¡±
Everything was entrusted to this girl.
Voices like the rustle of branches spread out from that decision.
¡°My Queen... you are going to meet with the ?¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. For our sake, I¡¯ll go.¡±
¡°Even though there is not even time for substitution, what bravery.¡±
¡°My Queen, please take care of yourself.¡±
The people that huddled their bodies together inside the darkness raised their faces, each praising reverently the girl¡¯s bravery.
While receiving such praise,
¡°Please leave it to me.¡±
The girl smiled brightly.
...while hiding both her trembling hands at her back.
Trantor''s Notes and References
Volume 2, 1
Volume 2, Chapter 1
Part 1
After going through and past many narrow alleys and corners.
At far deep, inside where even the hustle and bustle of the main street couldn¡¯t be heard anymore.
At a dead-end buried inside a multi-tenant building, there was the door of that antiquarian bookshop.
When the rusted door was opened, the peculiar moldy smell released by old books pierced the nose.
But, the young boy didn¡¯t even stop to pay attention and entered inside the shop.
And then he went past the book shelves lined with old books with moldy smell.
There, a dark-skinned youth staring at a paperback book with a bored look was beside an antiquated looking register.
Perhaps sensing a human¡¯s presence, the youth directed his sleepy gaze at the young boy¨D
Immediately, the youth expressed a wide smile.
{Hey! We meet again. Boy!}
Throwing away the paperback book he held, the youth kicked away his chair and stood up to wee the boy.
He looked happy as if reuniting with a friend after ten years.
{Toe here means that you have made your resolve I wonder?}
Against the youth¡¯s question, the boy just stayed quiet and only returned a nod.
The youth¡¯s eyes sparkled from that gesture, his mouth ckened slovenly.
Yet, ¨Dperhaps from thinking of something, the youth¡¯s mouth closed back, he cleared his throat *kohon* once.
Suddenly making a serious expression, the youth further piled up more questions.
No, rather than calling it questions, it was a warning.
{But, is it really alright? If you receive that, you won¡¯t be able to go back you know. Just like the tens of thousands of people until now without even a single exception among them, you will get devoured by that book¡¯s knowledge and be a cripple.
No¨D
Even if you manage to decipher it, what is waiting ahead is a solitude that is even colder than death.
The person who reveals all knowledge of this book will surely obtain the means to control even god at will.
Those are words that I once said to all of you humanity, but... this is the truth.
If you reveal everything of this book, you will truly obtain the power that can subdue even god.
An overwhelming power to the degree that no enemy or ally, not a single person will be able to match.
But... such power is too much to be possessed by an [individual].
[Society] undoubtedly wouldn¡¯t permit such [individual].
They would certainly move to ostracize that individual.
Whether now or in the past, heros can die as heros only when he died in a battle.
Hm? You asked why I understand that kind of matter?
Of course I understand. After all I have observed all of you for several centuries.
No matter how much you ground your body into dust fighting the demons for the sake of humanity, no matter how much blood dyes your body, there will be no one that would look back at you. There is no blessing at the end where you are going. What will wait for you is only rejection and persecution. Even so, will you still seek the power of this book I wonder?}
However, the young boy returned a nod even towards that warning.
In his eyes, a strong will resided.
{No hesitation huh.}
That was only natural. There was no reason for the young boy to hesitate.
His father died being split apart from top to bottom.
His mother died from her body being twisted.
His younger sister was eaten alive.
While all that happened, the young boy could do nothing but watch.
Because he had no power, he could do nothing except letting everything goet stolen from him.
¨DThings like that already happened a lot. His weakness was a lot.
He wanted power. Power in order to fight, power in order to protect.
He didn¡¯t need any blessing.
It was fine even if he couldn¡¯t be a hero that everyone would praise.
If he could just save even a single person more from this irrational plundering that happened to him¨D
If that coulde true¨D
Then he wouldn¡¯t mind even if the world would reject him.
...A voice filled with dense and heavy determination like an unshakeable giant tree.
The face of the youth who listened toward that boy¡¯s reply, broke out into a grin from being unable to endure himself anymore.
{...Not a vengeful heart towards demons, not even selfish desire, there is not even a family that you want to protect.
Just purely, for the sake ofplete strangers you seek the knowledge of darkness, is that it....
Fufu. Perhaps this is the first time. A human that sought for that kind of reason.
It¡¯s truly noble, so helplessly foolish... so adorably interesting.
It seems that my choice which selected you was not mistaken!}
After saying that, the youth snapped his finger.
Thereupon from the darkness that had precipitated between the bookshelf, a girl showed her figure.
But, it was only for an instant that thing was taking the appearance of a girl.
Suddenly, a gale was blowing inside the dusty and smelly shop, the girl¡¯s body was turning and breaking down into scattered pieces of paper.
And then the broken down pieces of paper were swallowed up by the wind and flew around the shop, before long it gathered into the right hand of the youth bing a single book.
The youth handed over that book to the boy¨D
{Wee to the world of mythos.
If it¡¯s you then you might show a little bit better dream than now.
You who have been shown the ugliness of the humans that you tried to protect, what kind of decision will you make.
I¡¯m waiting in anticipation you know. ¨DO the future Grand MagicianGrand Master-dono.}
He blessed the young boy who was heading to his own destruction, the future of Kamishiro Homura right from his heart. [1]
While floating a smile that was like the crescent moon cutting into the darkness of night, under the burning three eyes.
Part 2
¡°¨D¨D-¡°
While reminiscing a memory that couldn¡¯t be said as particrly good, Homura¡¯s consciousness returned from inside his slumber.
Nearing his awakening, he could hear the sound of the waves and high-pitched voices of children making merry.
When he opened his heavy eyelids, what entered his eyes was the blue sky of summer and the shadow of a parasol that cut the view.
And then¨D
¡°My. You awake?¡±
The eye of a ck haired girl that was looking down on him, Onjouji Shiori.
¡°......¡±
When he rotated his neck to the side, what he could see was a white sandy beach. There were the children of age around the beginning of elementary school students wearing swimsuit making merry around there, and the figure of Ichinotani Chikori in a swimsuit appearance mixing with those children in high spirit.
Looking at that scene, Homura recalled about the situation he was in right now.
After he defeated the demon?Typhon who changed ny percent of the world to ash, due to the that feared his power that was too much,pletely untrue false usations that made him out as a [traitor that tired to rule humanity by borrowing the power of evil gods] was put on him and he was chased out from society, but¨D
(Now that I remember, I became a student now...)
At the time when the spring just ended, turning into summer, due to his old friend and also his once former boss Onjouji Kai, he got ordered to enroll into the academy in his former home of Japan.
Most of all, Homura who was a Grand SorcererGrand Master that even subdued god didn¡¯t need things like education after this far.
Enrolling into school until the end was only for his cover story to deceive the world.
The true objective of his being called here was because of the direct cooperation request from Japan¡¯s current prime minister?Kinugasa Yoshinori.
The so called that was advanced by the , the leader council that was established by those that possessed the power even inside the , the five representative that were [United States of America] [British Empire] [China Union] [Soviet Socialism Republic Union] ¨Dthose four countries and, the historical religion organization the that at present had grasped the majority of the humans¡¯ hearts. To stop this n of country integration, Kinugasa wished to borrow Homura¡¯s power.
In regards to this, although Homura didn¡¯t clearly say that he would exactly cooperate, but during this one year until the was carried out, he would continue to stay in Japan as a deterrence power against the and acknowledged that in the worst case he would be their strength.
Fundamentally Homura had no intention to get involved with a conflict between fellow humans, but Japan was also his own birth ce.
Most of all, it was also because of the fact that he had allowed the to grow impudent from the authority that they got due to the false power rtion between him and them, where he as the was bound by so that he didn¡¯t give pointless terror towards the people that feared the .
Thus Homura became the student of New Tokyo Sorcery Academy, assigned to the 101st trainee toon, and today too, he was doing his duty as a trainee toon member for today.
By the way, today¡¯s duty was to escort the swimming ss performed at sea by the war damaged orphanage inside [Tokyo life sphere] and ensured the safety of the orphans, truly a chore that fit a trainee toon.
Since , because the number of demon invasions from the demon world to the human world had increased in earnest, it seemed that the sea had be a ce that was hard to guarantee its safety beforehand and so a magician¡¯s apaniment was indispensable.
But this duty was something that Homura couldn¡¯t just get motivated to do no matter what.
It was not like he didn¡¯t care for children.
It was merely that this situation, where they were waiting for an enemy that they didn¡¯t know woulde or not, was a situation where Homura¡¯s potential couldn¡¯t be disyed.
After all, because the unit of magic power that he possessed was just too big, he waspletely insensitive towards other people¡¯s magic power to an absurd degree, his ability to detect the enemy was equal to nothing.
Therefore, there was nothing at all that Homura could do at the present stage.
Because there was nothing to do, there was no way for him to show any motivation.
Because there was no way to get motivated, he dumped all responsibility to Shiori who excelled in detecting enemies and slept.
¨DYet,
¡°...I don¡¯t remember borrowing yourp but, why am I sleeping on top of yourp?¡±
Correct. Before this Homura was only lying sideway on the sheet, he didn¡¯t remember borrowing Shiori¡¯sp.
Yet right now, the back of his head was ced on Shiori¡¯s thighs, and he was looking up at the girl.
Why? When such a question was to be honestly answered,
¡°I thought that you wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well on the ground so I lent myp to you. Don¡¯t you even have a single word of thanks to this attentive and kind childhood friend I wonder?¡±
Shiori made a slightly mean smile while saying such thing.
He felt that such things shouldn¡¯t be said by the person herself, but... certainly the dream that he had just seen was not something satisfactory. Although there was a sheet spread out, he could only think that this sandy ground made him unable to sleep well and brought about a negative oue.
If someone was being helpful to him, then he should say thanks he guessed.
¡°...Is that so. Thanks then.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine. I too had fun pinching your nose or blocking your mouth after all.¡±
¡°No matter how I think about it, ain¡¯t it the fault of you bastard that I saw a nightmare!¡±
He must be really didn¡¯t sleep well. No wonder that he saw a nightmare.
¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll apologize like this. But it couldn¡¯t be helped. When I saw howfortable you slept, I unintentionally felt really irritated for some reason.¡±
¡°Eh, is that an apology? Or are you picking a fight?¡±
¡°But still, you, even when you sleep your face looks ugly isn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°As I thought you are picking a fight eh.¡±
In a sh Homura raised his upper body.
After that he directed his gaze at Shiori and asked her with an amazed expression.
¡°...Hey. Since we met again, ain¡¯t you acting a little thorny to me?¡±
¡°Is that so I wonder? Hmmm. Talking with you is something as inconsequential as the waste that pooled up at the sink filter, so it doesn¡¯t really remain in my memory.¡±
¡°Just now ain¡¯t what you said at me really jagged-!¡±
Since Homura¡¯s reunion with Shiori after five years, themunication between Shiori and Homura was always in this vein.
But in the past it was not like this.
Homura got along with Shiori fairly well.
It was before Homura got called the . He had already associated with Shiori since the time when he belonged to the special unit of a mercenary organization called the that didn¡¯t differentiate country or race and protected the people from the threat of sorcery and demons.
And then Shiori at that time was really attached emotionally to Homura even more than the current Chikori.
¨DNo, it was even fine to call it dependence.
When he thought about that time, for Homura the current Shiori even made him feel that she was like a different person.
But¨Dit also wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t have some idea about what was the cause of thisplete change.
¡°...As I thought, are you holding a grudge to me?¡±
¡°I wonder what you are talking about.¡±
¡°About how I got out of Japan without saying anything.¡±
¨DFive years ago, after he exterminated .
Just as mentioned before, after the demon king¡¯s extermination, Homura, whose power that was too much to be owned by an individual, was ostracized by the and was chased out from human society by their secret maneuvering, but...
...the truth was, there was also a path for him to remain in the human society.
Certainly at that time even the minimum infrastructure was in a destroyed condition, even the slightly remaining method to ry information was mostly thework of the , because of that the majority of humanspletely believed the false information released by the church which said that [Kamishiro Homura was a traitor that borrowed the power of evil gods to try to rule over mankind].
However, even so, in Japan beginning from the current prime minister that was Kinugasa, there were a great number of people that knew that Homura was not a human like what the said.
Although the power that he used was evil, those people didn¡¯t doubt that his soul was noble.
Therefore if he relied on them, it might be possible for Homura to remain in human society.
As a fact, with Kinugasa and Onjouji Kai as a start, the great men that supported Japan after the previous influential people abandoned the people of Japan because they valued their own lives, they showed movement that protected Homura.
But, it was none other than Homura himself that rejected it.
He rejected their good will, then without consulting anyone or even saying a word, Homura epted the undeserved measure from and disappearedpletely from Japan.
Of course there was a reason for Homura to take this action.
For the sake of protecting a single person that was him, Japan would be watched by the that tried to rule as the new world order, surely it wouldn¡¯t be beneficial for the people that lived in this country. That was Homura¡¯s prudence. It was his consideration from knowing how his power that was too vast would make the people tremble just from him existing at their side, he would only be an object of terror. That was his reason that came from being considerate of other people.
But even so... for those people that tried to protect him, those that idolized him, there was no doubt that this decision of Homura that shouldered all the loss by himself was something that vexed them.
From a certain point of view, it was not strange for them to even feel betrayed.
Shiori who idolized Homura at that time was also the same.
And then the more the affection ran deep, when it was turned into hatred it would be even stronger.
Perhaps it was the source of Shiori¡¯s current harshness to him.
Thinking that, when Homura asked her,
¡°...If you said that, then will you make up for it I wonder?¡±
Shiori asked back while staring at the horizon from the conjecture that Homura asked at her.
For her to return this kind of reply, he guessed that his guess was correct just as he thought.
Homura who was convinced of that nodded at Shiori¡¯s returned question and gave his answer.
¡°If it¡¯s within my ability.¡±
For Homura too, it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t feel that what he did was inexcusable.
If by apologizing he could redeem himself, then he wanted to do that.
It was because he thought that that way both sides could feel at ease mutually.
Looking at Homura¡¯s nod, Shiori gave a short sentence ¡°I see¡± and,
¡°Then I wonder if you will perform even dogeza for me?¡± [2]
She gave him such a demand.
Homura was a little surprised with this demand that his eyes were opened wide.
¡°...What you ask is unexpectedly straight.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t do it?¡±
¡°No, if it¡¯s just something like that then it¡¯s fine, rather I thought that because this is Shiori we are talking about that you are going to demand for something stranger.¡±
Rather this demand was too proper that it shocked him.
Getting told that, Shiori raised her eyebrow and made a sullen expression.
¡°What a rude talk. Despite how kind of a woman I am who gently gave ap pillow to you who were sleeping.¡±
(I think a kind person won¡¯t block all of a sleeping person¡¯s air duct when he was sleeping though.)
¡°...Anyway if I do dogeza, you will let bygones be bygones about how I disappeared as I pleased right?¡±
¡°A woman won¡¯t go back on what she has said.¡±
Shiori nodded firmly. Seeing that Homura resolved his determination.
¡°Got it. ...Even I feel that what I did is unforgivable after all.¡±
¡°Then please wait a little. I will borrow an iron te and a burner from the beach house for this.¡±
¡°Wait a second. What are you gonna do borrowing something like that?¡±
¡°That¡¯s necessary to show your sincerity right? People in the past said it. If the feeling of regret are really filling the heart, they will do dogeza even if they have to do it on top of an iron te that roasts their meat and melt their bones.¡±
¡°I ain¡¯t feeling sorry until that much y¡¯know!?¡±
Homura¡¯s voice turned rough from the bullshit.
Thereupon Shiori¡¯s gaze instantly turned cold,
¡°Then I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±
She dered resolutely throwing away her previous remark.
Homura directed a fixed reproachful stare at Shiori who was like that.
¡°...If you are like this, then you didn¡¯t n to forgive me from the start then?¡±
¡°Yes of course. It¡¯s obvious right?¡±
Answering like that without trying to hide it, Shiori reached out her hand and touched Homura¡¯s cheek. And then with a strong pinch, she forcefully made Homura¡¯s upper bodyid down and brought his head onto herp once more.
Being treated so forcefully that it even made his neck feel slightly painful, Homura said ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± in protest while directing his gaze at her, but¨Dright there his words of protest suddenly got lodged inside his throat.
The eyes of Shiori that were looking down on him, were full with love that it seemed it was going to overflow.
¡°Just what kind of feeling do you think I had waiting until you can returned to touch you like this again? ...I will never forgive you. I won¡¯t forgive you forever and ever.¡±
While caressing Homura¡¯s cheek gently, she let out words engraved with curse using a sweet tone as if she was reciting love.
Homura reached an understanding from that tone of voice.
(Ah damn it.)
Against the earnestness that surpassed his own expectations, Homura leaked out a small sigh.
Rather than something like this, it was far better to be hated.
He would apologize if he was hated. If she was angry it would be fine to atone to her.
But¨DHomura didn¡¯t have anything to return back for love that didn¡¯t fade even after five years had passed.
Homura whose very existence was feared because of a power that was too strong, couldn¡¯t stay in one ce for a long time.
Whether in political meaning or in the emotional problem of the people.
Because sooner orter, Homura would leave Japan alone once more.
When thinking about that future that wasn¡¯t far off, it weighed him down no matter what.
¡°...A woman that holds her grudge is hated you know.¡±
Homura murmured sulkily.
In regard to that Shiori quietly narrowed her eyes and smiled,
¡°I¡¯m not a promiscuous woman that will fall in love with a man that I can just forget easily.¡±
- muni-*, Shiori pinched Homura¡¯s cheek with strength that didn¡¯t hurt him.
¡°Het ho-¡°
Like that, when these two were joking around between trusted friends like this,
¡°Aaa¨D! Homura-san, what are you doing cking off like that-¡°
Such a reprimand flew at him.
When they turned their eyes, the one who was there was a blond haired girl wearing the same uniform like Homura and Shiori¨D
The of the 101st trainee toon both of them belonged too.
One of the S-rank magicians, that only ten in the world had existed.
Hoshikawa Sumika the who was holding a vinyl bag filled with pet bottles, was ring at Homura with a ruffled up expression.
Part 3
¡°Sumika. You yourself, just where did you go until now?¡±
¡°Today the sun light is strong, so I had already said that I¡¯m going to buy drinks for everyone. Didn¡¯t you listen?¡±
¡°Now that you mentioned it, it feels like I heard something like that before I slept.¡±
¡°Geez-¡°
Looking astonished and making a deep sigh, Sumika put the vinyl bag where the beverages she bought were in on the sheet a little roughly.
After that she directed a criticizing gaze at Homura once more.
¡°During the time I went to buy everyone¡¯s drink in this heat, the sole male in this toon was taking a nap under the parasol on thep of the toon¡¯s female member. You are really having an enjoyable vacation aren¡¯t you? Are you a lord from somewhere?¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter isn¡¯t it? If it¡¯s about those brats Chikori are already taking care of them, I got nothing to do even if I¡¯m awake see.¡±
¡°Well, that might be so but...¡±
It had also been mentioned before but, Homura¡¯s magic power that was too enormous made him extremely insensitive of other people¡¯s magic power.
Leaving the observation to Shiori who specialized in detecting enemies while Homura who specialized in battle was standing by at her side, considering that arrangement from the point of the right man in the right ce, it couldn¡¯t really be said as a mistaken choice.
Sumika also knew about that, so she couldn¡¯t find words to argue back there.
In the first ce what made Sumika dissatisfied was another matter entirely¨D
¡°But, you don¡¯t need to go as far as having ap pillow... something like that, looks like you two are lovers... doesn¡¯t it...¡±
¡°I couldn¡¯t hear you because your voice was too small just now.¡±
¡°No, nothing at all-!¡±
- puff*, while her cheek reddened Sumika waved around her hands and immediately covered her leaking out jealousy.
Correct, it was jealousy.
In regards toward Kamishiro Homura, Hoshikawa Sumika was harboring a faint awakening of love.
For Sumika, who piled up hard work, strongly wishing to be an existence that could save a great number of people like Homura since she witnessed the moment of Homura putting down with her naked eyes, Homura was exactly an existence that she aspired to.
But this aspiration, after she by chance was now in the same toon as Homura and got to know a lot more about the person called Homura, it was changing into a definite love to the degree that she was self-aware of it.
Already, it was changing into a strong feeling that couldn¡¯t be described as a mere aspiration.
From such Sumika¡¯s point of view, the sight of Homura rxing using Shiori¡¯sp pillow was not something that she could really wee.
But, toward such a girl¨D
¡°But youe back in a good timing, leader. Actually my knees are quite tired already right now. That¡¯s why I¡¯m sorry to bother you, but can you do me a favor to rece me, I wonder?¡±
¡°Eh...-!?¡±
Suddenly, Shiori proposed an unexpected suggestion.
¡°Re, rece you said, you mean with the,p pillow!?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Shiori nodded surely as if it was nothing.
But as for Sumika, she really couldn¡¯t be calm about it at all.
Imagining herself giving Homura ap pillow¨D
Just picturing that made her brain feel like it was boiling.
¡°Do, doing that is impossible-, that¡¯s impossible you know! That, I, with a man, doingp pillow... I¡¯ve never done that-... perhaps Homura-san won¡¯t feelfortable.¡±
¡°It¡¯s going to be fine. Leader, you have thighs that are far more suitable for ap pillowpared to someone like me.¡±
¡°I, is that so...¡±
¡°Ain¡¯t that saying it¡¯s chubby in a roundabout way-buhe-!?¡±
Shiori dropped her palm with all her strength on the face of Homura who was going to say something needless.
But, Sumika at this time didn¡¯t have anyposure to mind about what Homura was going to say.
What her wise brain as a S-rank magician was currently processing was, the figure of Homura sleepingfortably using herp pillow.
¨DThat¡¯s great. Really great.
What a happy scene that was.
Although she refused in mostly reflex just now, Shiori¡¯s proposal was truly something that made her mouth water for Sumika.
That¡¯s right. Without action there was nothing that could be obtained.
Whether in training as a magician or love, such fact didn¡¯t change.
(In addition, there is also a distance that can be felt between me and Homura-sanpared to Chikori-san and Shiori-san.)
This was the time to be brave.
Sumika resolved herself so and wringed out all her courage.
¡°I understand-. It¡¯s a little embarrassing but, I¡¯ll do my best...-¡°
And then while her face was reddening to a degree that it seemed like steam would burst out, Sumika dropped her waist on the sheet with a plop,
¡°By all means...-! Homura-san......!¡±
Even while closing her eyes tightly from embarrassment, she invited Homura. But¨D
¡°No that¡¯s fine already. Somehow I¡¯m wide awake during the talk here.¡±
¡°Eh?¡±
In the first ce, even thep pillow from Shiori was not something that Homura wished himself
It was something that had already happened without him noticing when he woke up, so there was no reason at all to continue until even Sumika needed to take the baton.
That was why Homura turned down Sumika¡¯s offer and stood up alone. ¨DThen,
¡°Ah. Homura-kun. From behind you.¡±
Suddenly, Shiori said that with a surprised face.
Behind. Was there something behind him? When Homura turned back,
¡°Bu-!?¡±
Suddenly, along with an impact that struck his nose, Homura¡¯s field of vision turned dark for a moment.
¡°A volleyball is flying at you.¡±
¡°...Say that without cutting off in the middle.¡±
Part 4
Homura caught the volleyball that hit his face and got rebounded to the air.
It seemed like it was a ball that flew wildly from the dodge-ball game the orphanage children were ying at the beach.
¡°Uwaa¨D, it hit right on the face there...¡±
¡°Moreover this girl Hime, to hit that of all people.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know anything yeah... Hime you go apologize...-¡°
Commotion and agitation spread among the orphanage children.
After , most of the war damaged orphanages that increased in number explosively were built by the assistance of the , because of that the influence of the church on them was strong.
Most likely these children had also been given an exnation about how terrifying this existence called the by the people of the church habitually.
Before long, a twin-tail girl appeared from among the children as if she was ejected out from inside themotion.
The girl was the perpetrator that threw the ball at Homura.
The girl timidly walked near Homura and looked up at him with scared eyes,
¡°Aa...-, err, sor...-, ry, y... Fo, forgi, ve...¡±
With a small voice like a fly¡¯s buzzing, the girl said out words that were more like begging for her life rather than apologizing.
¨DLooking at that, honestly made Homura troubled too.
Of course Homura was not angry only because of a thing like this.
But, in those eyes that were shaking fiercely from terror, Homura was reflected as nothing but an object of terror.
If she kept like this, then no matter what he said it would only make her cry.
What should he do?
While Homura was thinking that,
¡°Sorry Master¨D!¡±
Suddenly an energetic voice slipped in between Homura and the girl, crushing the atmosphere that was so strained it felt like the air would crack just by a stirred movement.
While raising a loud voice, a girl wearing a sky blue bikini ran closer to Homura in quick steps, she was Ichinotani Chikori who was in the same 101st toon with Homura, the one who until just now was ying dodge-ball together with the children.
When Chikori had ran until in front of Homura, the front of her breasts that were too big for her petite body jiggled before she joined her hands and apologized.
¡°Sorry-! The ball that I dodged flew away. Master, are you hurt? It looked like it hit pretty hard but...¡±
In order topensate for the difference in their height, Chikori stood on her tiptoe and brought her big and round eyes closer to stare at the face where the ball hit worriedly.
But the ce that was hit was really not something that needed to be worried about that exaggeratedly.
¡°Just getting hit by a ball thrown by a brat is no big deal.¡±
Certainly he was surprised and it felt a little hurt, but it was just a ball thrown by a child.
Naturally there would be no wound or anything.
After answering like that, Homura once again looked at the girl who had thrown the ball at him.
There, the extreme terror that was in the girl¡¯s expression until just now had already gone.
Perhaps by looking at Chikori who was ying with them until now talking normally with Homura, her feeling of fear towards something unknown had lessened a little.
That was why Homura saw that as a chance,
¡°Here.¡±
With a toss, he returned the ball at the girl¡¯s hands.
¡°Ah-¡°
¡°That¡¯s quite a good throw. You reflexes are rather good huh.¡±
And then he stroked the girls head with his right hand.
It was a gentle and affectionate hand.
It was did in a form that was near like a surprise attack, but the kindness that was gradually transmitted from Homura¡¯s hand passed over the authenticity of the malicious rumor regarding Homura that had been habitually imprinted into the girl, it was enough to make her understand that a person like him didn¡¯t hold any ill will to her.
¡°Th, thank, you...-¡°
The girl¡¯s scared expression changed. She showed him a wide smiling face that looked bright and brought back the ball in her hands to her orphanage friends.
Homura heaved a sigh of relief inside his heart from that situation.
¨DIt¡¯s great she didn¡¯t cry.
Even the couldn¡¯t win against a crying child.
In the first ce he couldn¡¯t make them listen to him so there was nothing he could do.
And then, looking at Homura who was like that,
¡°Puh~¡±
Chikori endured her smile and stared at him with a gentle face.
¡°...What?¡±
¡°I just thought that Master is really kind to children isn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°Yeah. That¡¯s why I¡¯m also kind to you.¡±
¡°??? Master, I¡¯m the same age as Master you know?¡±
¡°...Like always it¡¯s useless to speak in sarcasm to you Chikori.¡±
¡°What d¡¯you mean?¡±
¡°Just forget it.¡±
¡°Ok. If that¡¯s what Master says, then I¡¯ll forget it!¡±
Showing her white teeth, Chikori nodded with a face without worry.
She was really an obedient girl.
This personality of the girl that was like a puppy was really lovely even from Homura¡¯s point of view.
Chikori didn¡¯t fear Homura who was the possessing a power beyond the pale and even able to ept him, such thingrgely came from her bright personality.
¨DBut, it was a precious charm that couldn¡¯t possibly be discovered in everybody.
When he looked again... all children except the twin-tail girl from before were sending Homura scared gazes.
They wanted him to be gone to a ce out of their sight.
It was gazes of exclusion that conveyed such will.
The harmonious mood that existed before the ball hit Homura couldn¡¯t be found anywhere.
Everyone were getting scared.
¡°¨DThen, I¡¯m going to patrol around too, so I¡¯ll leave you to look after the brats.¡±
His presence obviously made the atmosphere of the ce worse.
Homura who sensed that tried to leave quickly. ¨DBut,
¡°Wait wait-¡°
He was blocked by Chikori.
The girl grasped Homura¡¯s hand tightly.
And then the girl said something unthinkable.
¡°If Master is not going to sleep anymore then let¡¯s y together with everyone. Let¡¯s do dodge ball-¡°
It was really like the not cowardly Chikori, a proposal that didn¡¯t read the atmosphere.
¡°No way I¡¯m gonna y with some brat. Besides Chikori. We came here because of our duty to protect the brats, we ain¡¯ting here for holiday.¡±
Naturally Homura showed his disapproval of it, he tried to refuse using a really sensible reason, but¨D
¡°Ahaha, I don¡¯t want to be told that by someone who had slept until now¨D¡±
¡°I really can¡¯t say anything to that.¡±
He was defeated in the argument in the blink of an eye.
¡°Besides, I think perhaps Master is being considerate so as not to make everyone scared, but about that I have an idea so it¡¯s going to be fine! Leave it to me!¡±
- pyon*, Saying that full of confidence while hitting herrge breast, Chikori went away from Homura and called out to the children of the orphanage that numbered thirty children.
The children answered her without even one person making a reluctant face.
It seemed that Chikori had be the children¡¯s leader before anyone realized.
Chikori¡¯s cheerful personality that had no ulterior motive behind it was also received well among the children.
And then Chikori exined the gist of the idea of Homura joining them to y, asking for their yes or no.
¡°Everyone¨D. That big brother there is saying that he wanted to y together, but I wonder if it is okay to add him to our group¨D?¡±
What came back from that question was, just as expected, voices ofint.
¡°Eeeee......¡±
¡°But that person... he is a bad person, right?¡±
¡°Yeah, the sister said that guy is one thousand times the bad guypared to the criminal in CoXXn you know.¡± [3]
¡°Wasn¡¯t he trying to kill us, together with the demons... he is scary...¡±
It was exactly as imagined. Their reaction was subdued like trying to light a fire using wet firewood.
But this reaction had been naturally predicted. Even Chikori should have understood this.
But Chikori who just before this said to him ¡°Leave it to me¡± was full of confidence.
¨DDid she have some kind of n?
Homura who was a little interested observed Chikori¡¯s action. ¨DThen,
¡°By¨D the way! It seems that for those that can win against this big brother in dodge ball, big brother will present to them a DX-Specter Watch Zero-edition-!¡±
¡°YOSSHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!¡±
¡°JUST COME AT MEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!¡±
¡°KILL KILL KILL KILL KILL KILL KILL KILL KILL KILL KILL KILL KILL KILL KILL KILL KILL KILL¡±
He witnessed an outrageous bribery.
¡°Oi wait right there! I¡¯m not saying anything like that! Rather I don¡¯t have anything like that!¡±
¡°It¡¯s¨D fine, if Master wins then it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±
¡°Are you a dirty adult that makes a deal you don¡¯t n to pay up!?¡±
¡°Because, look, everyone ispletely happypared to before right?¡±
¡°......nu, u¡±
Certainly the explosive that Chikori just set made the children really fired up.
The uneasy atmosphere from before had gone somewhere, and the children started passing the ball around with a look filled with killing intent.
It was not just his mind ying tricks that the exchanged balls between the children were all rotating like a gyro, right?
Just what was it that made them stirred up until this much? Homura who was halfway adult didn¡¯t get it, but this overflowing energy from the children was far more preferable, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to douse cold water to their excitement.
¡°...Haa. Can¡¯t be helped. Just one round okay?¡±
That was why Homura got on Chikori¡¯s proposal reluctantly.
What, no matter how much they got serious they were just children anyway. No way he would lose.
¡°Then let¡¯s quickly divide the team.¡±
¡°Yes. But Master is absolutely strong right? I thought that I¡¯m someone who is really good in moving my body, but I¡¯ve never won against Master even once in our spar.¡±
¡°That¡¯s obvious. After all I¡¯m a battle pro that joined a special unit since I was still a brat.¡±
¡°That¡¯s why I wonder if it¡¯s fine even if Master get a handicap?¡±
¡°Yeah. Just do whatever you like. It won¡¯t be any problem at all anyway.¡±
¡°Thank you¨D! Then the team will be Master VS us all-¡°
¡°Is dodge ball a sport that looks like bullying like that!?¡±
¡°Everyone do your best¨D!¡±
¡° ¡° ¡°OOO¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D!!!!¡± ¡± ¡±
¡°Listen to me-!¡±
But no one listened to that yell of Homura in the end.
Part 5
¡°You guys-! You guys really are some quick brats ain¡¯t you!¡±
¡°Surround him, surround him! Grab at him and stop him from moving¨D!¡±
¡°This shitty brats! Don¡¯t enter at your opponent¡¯s area! Hey, holding is foul already!¡±
¡°Kyaaa! He is not stopping at all even with ten people clinging!¡±
¡°Ahahaha-, big brother is amazi-ing?¡±
¡°Mumumu¨D. As expected from Master. Yosh everyone, get ten more balls!¡±
¡°I told you dodge ball is not that kind of game-!¡±
A beach overflowing with energeticmotion.
Homura who was surrounded and attacked by children filled with greed, was stared at by Sumika who was in a slightly separate distance with a face that looked as if the soul was falling out from it and nk eyes.
The bacsh from her action that was born from wringing out all the courage that she had yet ending uppletely in vain, made her fall into an absentminded condition.
On thep of Sumika who was like that, *plop*, Shiori put her head on it.
That weight pulled Sumika back to reality.
She looked down at the girl who was putting the back of her head on top of her thighs and asked.
¡°......What are you doing?¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s inexcusable to leave alone the vacancy from something that resulted from my request.¡±
¡°Please stop reading too much strangely. It makes me feel hurt unnecessarily.¡±
¡°My bad.¡±
Saying that while removing her head, Shiori chuckled like a mischievous kid.
Seeing that smile, Sumika stared at Shiori with a slightly surprised feeling.
¡°Shiori-san is unexpectedly yful.¡±
¡°My? Why is it unexpected I wonder?¡±
¡°Because before Homura-san came you always looked bored, you always made a face as if there is nothing of interest in this world.¡±
¡°...fufu. As expected of [Leader]. You really look at your toon members properly. Certainly, I am ted since he returned. To the degree that I can¡¯t control myself.¡±
¡°...That¡¯s because, you love Homura-san, don¡¯t you?¡±
¡°Correct. Though I hate him to the same degree. ¨DI had talked about that before I wonder?¡±
Sumika nodded.
¡°You love him but, you hated him to the same degree. ...It sounded contradictive the first time I heard that and I didn¡¯t understand the meaning of your words, but right now I too understand that feeling.¡±
At the asion of the battle with the other day, Sumika too came to be able to understand Shiori¡¯s feeling.
The fate of the world. The lives of the whole of mankind. A heavy responsibility that was originally too heavy to be held by an individual.
Homura¡¯s strength and istion that took such responsibility by himself, she couldn¡¯t approve of it because she loved him.
That way of life where there was only loss.
¡°Because right now my feeling is the same...¡±
The feeling that she harbored towards Homura was already exposed to Shiori.
That was why Sumika didn¡¯t try to deceive her and honestly recognized that.
Shiori narrowed her eyes to those words of Sumika,
¡°Fufu. I¡¯m d for that.¡±
Shiori murmured that, looking really happy.
¡°d...?¡±
Sumika suddenly felt ufortable from Shiori¡¯s reaction... rather she felt a doubt.
She said d, what was she d about?
About Sumika feeling the same like Shiori towards Homura.
For Shiori it was the birth of a rival in love, by no means was it something that she should give her blessings.
No, if she thought about that then her previous conduct was also like that.
¡°Er, Shiori-san. Now that you mentioned it, why did just now you try to hand over thep pillow position to me?¡±
It was a strange story because Shiori loved Homura.
Even though for Sumika, just seeing Homura getting ap pillow from Shiori made her jealous already.
Why was she able to do something like that?
Sumika asked that doubt to Shiori honestly.
Thereupon, sorrow immediately mixed into Shiori¡¯s smile.
¡°¨DBecause, I¡¯m no good for this.¡±
¡°Shiori-san is, no good?¡±
¡°Yes. I cannot make him happy. People¡¯s happiness can only be born between person and person. But after , I couldn¡¯t release my tie to the human world to apany him when he headed towards a loneliness bearing all the losses.¡±
She didn¡¯t have any value to make Homura stop going.
Shiori watched Homura who was ying with the children with a distant look while murmuring that, then she returned her gaze to Sumika.
¡°...That¡¯s why, I¡¯m thinking to root for Hoshikawa-san.¡±
¡°Ro, rooting, for me-!?¡±
Sumika was very much surprised from those words.
That was obvious. Because Sumika didn¡¯t understand how Shiori could reach that kind of conclusion.
¡°Isn¡¯t that strange? Shiori-san, even though you also said that you love Homura-san...-¡°
On the other hand Shiori,
¡°Yes. ...Certainly I love him, but more than that feeling I want him to be happy. I want him to obtain the normal happiness, not as a lonely hero that was forced out from the world, but as a really normal person. And then such thing, is not something that I can do. But, perhaps you can do that. ...That¡¯s why, if you can make thate true, then it¡¯s enough for me.¡±
Without any hesitation, without any wavering, Shiori answered like that with a tone that made one feel a core of steel in it.
¡°......-¡°
Looking at the face of Shiori who conveyed the determination inside her from the side made Sumika lose her breath.
She was pressured by the strength of Shiori¡¯s feelings of great devotion.
¡°Why are you going until that far for Homura-san...¡±
Her mouth spontaneously asked that question.
But there was no answer returned for that question.
{Get away from the children right away!!!!}
¡° ¡°-¨D¨D!?¡± ¡±
A loud disparaging voice pierced their ears, it came from the direction of Homura and the others.
Part 6
¡°Get away from the children right away!!!!¡±
The strong words were suddenly thrown towards Homura who was lightly evading the barrage of balls thrown at him by the children.
When Homura turned his eyes towards the voice wondering what was up, there were two females running at their direction.
One of them, a middle-age female with a troubled face was the caretaker of these children, a teacher named Nagashima. He knew that because this morning they had met face to face before.
But as for the other female.
She was the source of the voice. A red haired girl with her noble look reddening from rage that he didn¡¯t remember ever seeing before.
She was wearing the uniform of New Tokyo Sorcery Academy, so he understood that she was a student there, but just who in the world was she?
¨DBut Homura was not even given time to ponder, the girl unfolded an in the shape of a nce] in her hand, and thrust its tip to Homura¡¯s nose.
The children and teacher raised their voices in surprise toward the girl¡¯s sudden act of violence.
But Homura only stared at the tip of thence extremely calmly and asked.
¡°Oi oi oi, what are you nning with this?¡±
¡°You are the one who is nning to do something by getting closer to the children! This demon pawn-!¡±
Suddenly, Homura saw something shining at the chest of the girl who returned his question with an angry voice.
Looking at it, it was a cross ne.
Moreover, it was not a shy decoration like essory.
It had a shape that while simple gave off a certain dignity.
Looking at that, Homura guessed the identity of the girl.
¡°Are you a nun of the ?¡±
¡°Be quiet. A sister(nun) of the has no intention to exchange words with the enemy of god! Stay quiet and get away from the children! All of you too, I have always taught you all right! The borrows the power of evil god, a devil in the guise of human that schemes to rule the human race. Therefore he is the enemy of god! You cannot recklessly approach him!¡±
While scolding the children, the sister hid the children on her back as if to protect them from Homura.
The children were making troubled faces looking at the sister¡¯s action.
Surely they were thinking that the sister¡¯s reaction was too exaggerated, seeing that until now they were just ying.
Well, it was actually too exaggerated.
After all in the first ce Homura didn¡¯t have any intention of hurting the children or anything.
The story that Homura was an evil person was in the first ce a lie broadcasted by the for their own benefit.
In the eye of the simple children who epted everything as it was, they were in the middle of noticing the kindness that was Homura¡¯s true nature.
And then,
¡°Err, sister...¡±
One person among the troubled children.
The girl called Hime who before this threw a ball at Homura¡¯s face, said out her confusion honestly.
¡°Onii-chan, is not a bad person, you know? He forgave Hime who threw a ball at his face, he also yed together with everyone...-¡°
¡°Wha.....-!¡±
Suddenly, the color of the sister¡¯s face paled.
The sister threw away hernce while grabbing the girl¡¯s two shoulders with both her hands, then she shook her fiercely.
¡°What are you saying!? Retract your words right now-! To say something like that, it will make you lose god¡¯s divine protection!¡±
¡°Sister, it, it hurts...-¡°
It seemed that she was holding the girl with quiet a strong force.
Hime frowned and raised a voice that was nearly a scream.
Homura who couldn¡¯t just watch tried to cut in. ¨DBut,
¡°You have gone too far, sister Lily.¡±
Quicker than Homura could move to act, a voice of a man with solemnity rebuked the girl.
Part 7
The voice came from the same direction where the sister and the teacher of the orphanage came before.
Looking there, there was arge man, with height that might have reached two meters, his body wrapped in the priest clothes of the , wearing a bowler hat with wide brim, and a face like a Buddha, that man was approaching their direction.
Thatrge man was slowly walking until the location of Homura and others while remonstrating the sister¡¯s action.
¡°The girl is in pain. Release her.¡±
¡°Father...! Ho, however...¡±
¡°They, the little children are unable to differentiate between the good and evil correctly. To press them forcefully will only make them scared.¡±
¡°Ye, yes... If that¡¯s what Father said...¡±
The sister released her hands from Hime after being rebuked.
The man that was called Father watched at that situation with narrow eyes that looked like string, and he nodded in satisfaction.
¡°That¡¯s good sister Lily. There is no sin in a little child. A little child¡¯s error is the adult¡¯s responsibility. To be unable to teach the really obvious truth, that the children must note to associate with the enemy of god, whose existence should be avoided¨Dthis responsibility is on the shoulder of the ipetent educator.¡±
And then, with a gentle smile still fixed on his face, a fist was swung aimed at the face of Nagashima of all things.
¡°Divine Punishment?Enforced.¡±
¡°Te, Teacherr¨D!¡±
¡°KYAAA¨D¨D¨D!¡±
Even with the children screaming from the Father¡¯s sudden brutality, the Father¡¯s fist didn¡¯t stop.
The trained body to the degree where the muscles could be perceived even from outside the priest robe, the rock-like fist that wasunched from that body mercilessly, extended out to the nose of the dumbfounded Nagashima¨D
With intense strength, a sound of struck flesh resounded.
However, that rock-like fist didn¡¯t reach Nagashima¡¯s face.
It was because Homura held his hand out between the fist and the face and blocked the fist.
¡°...Oh? Oh oh ohh? What is the purpose of this, -dono.¡±
¡°What about you bastard, what are you gonna do in a ce where the brats are watching?¡±
Homura who blocked the fist that was almost as big as a basket ball with one hand, was standing in front of Ms. Nagashima ¡°Awawa¡± who was unable to stand up from fear , ring at the clergyman in front of him with eyes filled with quiet rage.
The Father received that gaze without breaking his smile,
¡°Hoho, what a strange thing this is. ...Naturally, I was going to hand down the divine punishment towards the educator that was unable to correctly guide the young children. After all the instruction of clergyman and acting as the agent for divine punishment are the roles of this Alfaro.¡±
Alfaro. Homura obtained a single understanding from the words of the man who introduced himself like that.
¡°I see. [Special] huh. Indeed, you are wrapped in an unpleasant presence.¡± [4]
What was called as was a position that only those who held exceptionally strong faith even amongst the priests of the were allowed to introduce themselves as such.
They are fundamentally the same as any other priest, it was their duty to give their best effort for the sake of expanding the ¡¯s influence in every ce, but... they, whose title was added with the word [Special], had one more role, a role that was exactly [Special].
And then, Homura strengthened his vignce exactly because he knew something about that.
¡°What business a [Special] has in this kind of ce? Gonna swim?¡±
¡°Hohoho, what a man with bad judgment. The time has just be afternoon, so I came to deliver the distribution from the towards the children of the orphanage. Well, originally this is sister Lily¡¯s role, but I heard that today you are apanying the children, so for the sake of my peace of mind I also came along here. ...However, it¡¯s a correct decision toe along here. There is a teacher here who cannot sufficiently aplish her duty to guide the young children. It¡¯s necessary to quickly teach her with divine punishment.¡±
Inside the narrowed eyelids, only the eyeballs moved in a fierce re, ring at Nagashima who was unable to stand.
¡°Hii...¡±
¡°I really didn¡¯t know that. For thatzybones god of you bastards that couldn¡¯t bother to save even a single person at , to have such a diligent personality that scolds every single minor mistake of the humans and give out divine punishment, that¡¯s really unexpected.¡±
¡°Wha...-! Are you intending to ridicule god!? This insolent person-!¡±
¡°I¡¯m just merely saying a fact though.¡±
¡°You......-!¡±
¡°Sister Lily. Calm down.¡±
Alfaro restrained Lily who got provoked by Homura¡¯s words with his hand.
¡°The appearance of this man is a human, but the inside is the same as a demon, an evil existence. There is no way we can make something like this to understand the greatness and generosity of god. Trying to convince him is only a pointless waste of time. Leave him be. ...Rather than a man like this, there are many more people who need god¡¯s teachings and saving.¡±
And then once again, Alfaro called out to Nagashima who was behind Homura.
With a really gentle voice,
¡°Miss Nagashima. Come. How long are you going to hide behind the back of an evil man like that,e out. And then atone for your sin by divine punishment. If you do so then surely you will be forgiven by the generosity that our god has.¡±
- grip*, while his fist that was like a rock made a cracking sound.
Naturally Nagashima froze.
For Nagashima who was just a middle-aged woman without any power, Alfaro¡¯s fist was a brutal weapon even more lethal than a knife.
There was no way to not get scared.
¡®Yes, I understand¡¯, she shouldn¡¯t be able to say that. However¨D
¡°¨DHowever, if you say that you won¡¯t atone for your sin, then it cannot be helped. We the will recognize you as a renegade, and from now on, we will stop all the support for this orphanage.¡±
Alfaro informed that towards Nagashima who wouldn¡¯t get out from behind Homura.
Suddenly, Nagashima¡¯s countenance turned pale.
No, not only her. Even Lily who was beside Alfaro was the same.
¡°Th, that...-! If you do something like that, then the children will......-!¡±
¡°Fa, Father. That¡¯s just too harsh so...¡±
Just as mentioned before, the majority of the war damage orphanages couldn¡¯t function without the support of the .
No, if something attracted the eyes of the who was involved with all the infrastructure of this world, even a country could possibly fall into ruin. The power of the was just that strong.
Something like a small orphanage was helpless against that.
In this age, what awaited after being thrown away by the , was only death by hunger and thirst.
However, Alfaro was without mercy even knowing that.
Against the two whose faces were pale, his face was still smiling yet he dered with an indifferent tone.
¡°It¡¯s just as you imagined. However it cannot be helped. Because young children are pure and innocent, their nature isrgely ruled by their upbringing. Young children that are taught by a renegade can only be renegades. And then we cannot wish for a world where unbelievers and renegades against god run rampant.¡±
His tone was filled with a strong and solid core of fanaticism.
He was serious.
If here Nagashima didn¡¯t receive punishment, with his authority as a he would cut off this war damage orphanage from all the church¡¯s support.
Nagashima understood that,
¡°I, I understand...! I¡¯ll receive the punishment!¡±
She answered so while her knees were trembling.
With that Alfaro nodded in satisfaction.
¡°A good reply. Now, can I have you move away from there I wonder, -dono.¡±
¡°Bastard-....¡±
Alfaro who was going to raise his hand towards the teacher that could be said as the parent of the children right in front of their eyes.
But Homura was not someone that would overlook that unreasonable atrocity.
A dangerous light filled Homura¡¯s eyes.
Both Homura and Alfaro wouldn¡¯t back off, it was exactly at this explosive situation.
{Both of you, that¡¯s as far as you go.}
Inside both side¡¯s head, a voice resounded from a .
It was the voice of the of the 101st trainee toon, Onjouji Shiori.
Until now, the girl who even while watching the situation from afar didn¡¯t get negligent of her vignce of the surroundings, announced to everyone.
{¨DA dimension shake has been observed. Estimated 1. It¡¯sing in front of your eyes.}
Instantly, exactly at the sea right in front of their eyes, a water pir with width of twenty meters and height of fifty meters shot up¨D and that appeared.
A gigantic squid, it was a monster that looked like a giant squid beyond the pale.
A monster of the sea that was told in legend all over the world.
demon¨D.
Part 8
With the appearance of the sea demon that resembled a squid, different from squid, among its few hundred tentacles, several dozen tentacles stretched out and attacked the children at the beach.
¡°Kyaaaaaaa!¡±
¡°It came here¨D! Help us sister¨D!¡±
The children screamed and ran about everywhere.
But the speed of the approaching tentacles was far faster, they couldn¡¯t escape.
But¨Dthat was only if they could reach.
¡°Leave it to me-!¡±
In order to protect the escaping children, Lily cut between the tentacles and the children with hernce in hand.
And then she faced the approaching several dozen tentacles that looked like a tsunami and took a stance with hernce,
¡° ¨D¨D¨C!!!!¡±
She released the of her contracted heroic spirit that possessed her.
The spear thrust that sheunched against the approaching countless tentacles was only one.
Be that as it may, just with that one thrust all several dozens of the tentacles were pierced and tore apart.
It was a magic technique that performed thrust attack against all the enemy that was reflected in one¡¯s field of view with a single attack.
That was Lily¡¯s contracted heroic spirit that was said to pierce arge army with one thrust¨D
The hero of Irnd, the Cu Chinn¡¯s Gae Bolg.
However, although all the tentacles that approached the children were shot down,
¡°Kuh-! It¡¯s too big...!¡±
The damage to the giant kraken was of little significance.
No, rather, right now from the section of the tentacles that were torn apart, white meat was overflowing bubblingly, sprouted, and in the blink of an eye regenerated as new tentacles.
Like this there would be no progress.
She didn¡¯t have a method to deal a more powerful attack.
At that time the one who leaped forward was¨D
¡°Leave it to me!¡±
The of the 101st toon, Ichinotani Chikori.
¡°
¨D¨D!¡±
Chikori received the divine protection of her own contracted heroic spirit, the Musashibou Benkei, making the power of an ogre be contained inside that small and slender body.
And then with a superhuman leg strength, with one step she leaped far above the giant kraken¡¯s head, until 100 meters in the air, then
¡°Megaton Punch-!¡±
Riding her clenched fist at the momentum of her fall and the arm strength of an ogre, she struck aiming at the kraken¡¯s long head.
Yet,
¨D*nurun*
Like that, the instant she touched the kraken¡¯s body, Chikori¡¯s fist slipped and struck empty air.
¡°Fua!? So, somehow it feels really slippery¨D¨D!?¡±
The viscous body fluids that the kraken was d inpletely diverted all the impact of Chikori¡¯s fist.
Chikori¡¯s attack missed the target in arge way right in front of the kraken that it broke her posture, and she got restrained by the rushing tentacles.
¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±
¡°Chikori-san-!?¡±
The tentacles that were d in a great amount of mucus entangled Chikori¡¯s body that was in her bikini, they crept around through the mountain and valley of Chikori¡¯s body that possessed violent undtions unsuited for her petite body, leaving a trail of mucus that kept stretching out *nunununu*.
¡°Ya, yaa... slimy thing is creeping around my body...ahn-¡°
¡°Wh-wh-wh-wh-what are you doing letting out a strange voice like that¨D! There are children looking here¨D!¡±
Sumika raised her voice towards Chikori who became something problematic in an unexpected direction, she then deployed her two revolvers that were her in order to help Chikori.
However before Sumika could move¨D
¡°Wait Sumika.¡±
Homura stopped her with his hand.
¡°Homura-san?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll do this. It¡¯s enough with just me.¡±
Saying that, Homura red at Alfaro that he was confronting until just now with a sharp re filled with killing intent.
¡°¨DYou bastard too, don¡¯t get involved. This is apromise. If you want to take me on more than this then I¡¯m not gonna guarantee your life.¡±
¡°Hohoho... Well, that¡¯s just fine then.¡±
¡°???¡±
Sumika who was listening to the exchange of the two from the side couldn¡¯tprehend the situation.
She didn¡¯t understand what the two were talking about.
But Homura had no intention to exin that and he walked ahead alone.
Both his hands were empty.
The salty sea breeze was not good for the grimoire that was his weapon, so it didn¡¯t apany Homura to this ce.
However, the opponent was a single .
Even without grimoire or anything, even without summoning evil god or whatever else, ¨Da mere familiar would suffice for this.
¡°Eat greedily. Do it gruesomely.¡±
Homura knocked at his own shadow that was projected darkly on the white beach with his heel.
Instantly, the ck shadow that was until now acting as Homura¡¯s shadow wriggled, with a fierce speed it stretched out and headed to the kraken.
And then while it stretched out it began to spout out ck bubbles foamingly.
The ck bubbles gradually became bigger and higher, like a bursting out magma, mucus of ck protosm possessing luster of iridescent color crept out from the shadow, flowing on top of the sea. And then while doing that, like fuel oil that leaked into the sea from a stranded tanker, the azure sea was polluted by ck mucus while surrounding the kraken.
And then with a wave that was remarkably bigger, something like a human arm raised up from the iridescent colored sea in uncountable number.
{GI? GIGIGIGI? GIGIGIGIGIGI!}
The thin arms that looked like a dead tree swarmed at the kraken one after another.
Itpletely looked like the arms of the dead.
Several hundreds, no, several thousands of arms clung at the kraken¡¯s giant body as if they were demanding help.
The kraken rattled its tentacles, twisted its body, attempting to shake off the arms of the dead, but
{GI, GIGIGI?!}
It couldn¡¯t be shaken off.
Although each single arm didn¡¯t possess considerable strength, the number was too many.
Further, that number even now kept increasing in eleration, already ck arms d in iridescent luster were clinging at the kraken numbering at tens of thousands.
And then¨D
{TEKELI?LI! TEKELI?LI!}
Suddenly, such weird, high pitched sounds were reverberating.
The cry that was as if it wasughing in scorn at everything in this world was raised up countlessly from the ck mucus.
That instant, the ck arms that captured the kraken produced changes.
From the inside of the arms dripping with mucus, human eyes that were bloodshot in deep red appeared.
They were closely packed on the surface of the tens of thousands of arms.
And then those uncountable eyeballs red terrifyingly at the kraken all at once,
{ TEKELI?LI! TEKELI?LI! TEKELI?LI! TEKELI?LI! TEKELI?LI! TEKELI?LI! TEKELI?LITEKELI?LITEKELILITEKELI?LITEKELILITEKELILITEKETELIKELI?LIKEKEKEKEKEKEKEKELILILILILILILILILILILILILILILILI!!!!!!!}
Along with voices of great joy, all those eyeballs changed their shapes into mouths lined up with yellowing teeth, biting at the kraken.
{GIGIGIGIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIiIIIIIIIIiiiII!!!!!!}
The teeth that resembled human mouths where their sharpness was dull, ate and tore apart the meat leaving it to their strength with tearing sounds.
The kraken shrieked from that unimaginable pain.
It released the restrained Chikori and writhed with all its might.
But even so the restraint of the ck arms couldn¡¯t be torn.
The hundreds of thousands of ck arms closely clung to the kraken, the mouths with yellowing teeth lined up were opened everywhere on those arms, picking at the kraken while it was still alive, biting and tearing the kraken apart, eating so ravenously.
The scattered fresh blood dyed the sea red.
But the amorphous monster didn¡¯t let escape even a single drop, it reached out a strangely long tongue that licked the water surface repeatedly.
Such scene was continuing for almost a minute.
Before long the kraken¡¯s body was thoroughly bing smaller, as if it was sinking into a swamp without bottom¨D, finally its appearance disappeared from the sea surface, no, from this world.
{TEKELI?LI TEKELI?LI}
At the same time the amorphous mucus of iridescent color that spread at the sea surface was also pulling itself up from the sea draggingly, it crept on thend as if sliding and returned into Homura¡¯s shadow.
Sumika who witnessed that from start until finish obtained an understanding of what was happening.
That was because the girl understood, just what that monster of amorphous shape, which crept out from the shadow and swallowed the kraken without leaving even a single piece of meat or a drop of blood behind, was.
That was an existence called Shoggoth.
Rather that calling it an existence of old, it was a race created for service, if it had to be said it was a familiar.
But this familiar, it was a monster with a history of raising a revolt towards the old being which was the parent that birthed it, originally it was not an existence that a human in general could control.
However, Homura was different.
(A person that could even subdue evil god. Something like a Shoggot is not a big deal at all.)
But, she didn¡¯t understand.
Why did Homura... do the killing in this kind of way?
No, she didn¡¯t intend to sympathize with the demon.
In the first ce it was an invader that crossed over to this world with malicious intent. They were beings that needed to be killed.
However, Homura should have many methods to do this in a smarter fashion.
(This way, if he instead kills in such a gruesome way like this then...)
¡°ah¡±
There Sumika suddenly noticed.
She realized, and then she looked around at the surroundings.
¡°Hii......-¡°
¡°uaa, ueee......-!¡±
Thereupon it was just as she imagined... the [confusion] towards the that was more sociable than the story that the children had heard that they had until just now, the children whose eyes were now showing an obvious [terror] were taking distance from Homura while their expression paled.
No, those were still the better ones.
There were children that were affected in a worse way, there were those that fainted or vomited.
The girl called Hime that before this covered Homura from the sister was also included there.
¡°Hohoho. Those are really good expressions everyone.¡±
And then, Alfaro pped his hands in joy at the reactions of those children.
¡°Now all of you reaaally understand correct? You canprehend correct? The brutal action and ugly method just now are exactly the true nature of this person, the evil magician that joined hands with the demons and betrayed mankind, the demon that wears human skin! A person that is apanied by an existence that is that terrifying, there is no way the he can be the ally of humans. Are all of you listening? That terror, that disgust, never forget it by all means, remember that. After all if you do that, God will without fail protect everyone from this demon.¡±
Hearing that voice gently admonishing them and the soft smiling face, needing to choose which side these children had to side with, these children understood it in their own way as children.
Everyone nodded at Alfaro¡¯s words in uniform, and gathered around him.
As if idolizing him. As if relying on his god.
Alfaro nodded in satisfaction at those children¡¯s attitude.
¡°Hoho. In deference to the children¡¯s devout behavior, I¡¯ll overlook your sin, Miss Nagashima. ...Now children. Please follow me. Meal is prepared at the beach house. Perhaps right now you all have no appetite because of that man¡¯s fault, but to keep being near him for a long time will also make us unable to refresh our spirit.¡±
Leading away the children, they left the beach.
On the other hand, Homura didn¡¯t move.
He didn¡¯t even see them off.
He was just staying silent, fixing his gaze to the horizon that continued without end,
¡°...What¡¯s with that face?¡±
Homurained with a wry face at Sumika whose gaze was piercing at him since a while ago.
In contrast Sumika was,
¡°¨DNothing at all.¡±
- puih*, she averted her gaze in discontent.
She had already understood the reason for Homura¡¯s actions and the true meaning of the circumstance of his conversation with Alfaro.
In brief, it was apromise.
Homura wouldn¡¯t tolerate Miss Nagashima getting hurt.
Alfaro, too, wouldn¡¯t tolerate the children not having a bad impression at Homura like that.
Thepromise of both side, was something like this.
¨DShe didn¡¯t criticize that.
Sumika knew that Homura was a human like this, and most of all it was because she understood that she didn¡¯t have any right to criticize his actions.
Because she was weak.
She was so weak to the degree that she couldn¡¯t shoulder the burden that Homura carried together with him.
She didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to meddle.
To only talk with words even though she didn¡¯t have any power to move the situation in a direction smoother than the method Homura presented, that was nothing more than selfishness.
That was why even though Sumika hated his way of living, she didn¡¯t deny it, however¨D
¡°Please just don¡¯t forget, that there are also people who understand you.¡±
She told him that sentence directly.
¡°Yeah yeah, I¡¯ll remember that.¡± [5]
Homura, like always replied with a blunt attitude towards those words of Sumika.
But, Sumika thought that the color of his eyes were more affectionate than usual.
...Then when the two were exchanging words like this,
¡°¨DSumika.¡±
A voice came from behind.
Part 9
The one who called out was the sister of the , at the same time she was also a student like Sumika and the others at New Tokyo Sorcery Academy, Lily Hoegaarden.
The girl was staring at Sumika with her eyes that were the same red as her hair.
¡°It has been a long time since we talked like this isn¡¯t it?¡±
She said that with a bright smile tugged on her lips.
It was a calm smile that really suited Lily¡¯s mature looks.
In contrast Sumika returned her words with a confused expression.
¡°...Yes it is. Our sses are different even in school, so we didn¡¯t really meet with each other, besides... honestly I don¡¯t know how I should call out to you.¡±
¡±What. You girls are acquaintances?¡±
¡°Yes. Since we were children, we were friends when I was still in the .¡±
¡°That¡¯s unexpected. So you were a Christian.¡±
Sumika nodded a little reservedly towards Shiori¡¯s surprised words.
¡°...It¡¯s something in the past. My parents were Christian, so when I became aware of the things around me, I was already one. Well a [second generation] like me is amon pattern.¡±
¡°However you suddenly said that you are going to aim for the and quit the church.¡±
Lily inserted her words covering over Sumika¡¯s voice.
Her tone sounded ming.
¡°Even after witnessing that repulsive power just now, I wonder if you are still nning to continue saying such nonsense? Cut it out already, open your eyes. That kind of abominable power, is not something that the human race who are the people of god should touch.¡±
No, the girl in fact was actually ming.
When they were children, her friend turned her back on the god that they worshipped and dirtied her hands with the power of an evil god.
¡°Come back to the church, Sumika. And then repent for your error. God¡¯s generosity will surely forgive you.¡±
But Sumika shook her head towards this counsel.
¡°...I¡¯m sorry, but I cannot listen to your counsel, Lily.¡±
This old friend of hers was thinking of Sumika in her own way, she understood that she was trying to lead her back to the church thinking of her sake.
In these few years since Sumika had left the church, Lily had always been like this.
For that reason, Sumika came to avoid her.
She tried to not get involved with her as much as possible.
For what reason¨D
¡°That time at , I understood clearly. ...That the god we had faith for, at the very least he is not a god that will protect the things that I want to protect.¡±
The ten days of nightmare, where a demonic dragon so gigantic it covered the whole sky, burned everything to nothing until beyond the horizon.
She couldn¡¯t forget that even if she tried, that hellish scene.
But... even so the god that Sumika and the others believed in at that time didn¡¯t reach out his hand for the humans.
Despite that many people who died.
Despite that many people praying for salvation.
¨DThose wishes, wasn¡¯t answered by god.
The one who protected them, protected mankind was not god, but a lone young boy.
That time when she saw that, Sumika decided.
She wouldn¡¯t rely on god anymore. She would protect the things she wanted to protect with her own strength, with her own actions.
Even if, she had to make use of the power of a evil god.
¡°That¡¯s why I won¡¯t go back to the church. Because it has none of what I¡¯m looking for.¡±
Sumika clearly disyed her determination of rejection.
Looking at that unshakable attitude of Sumika,
(Well, seems like that¡¯s that.)
Though Homura who was watching the conversation of the two from the side.
Although it was only the personification, Sumika was the that employed the power of evil god, though imperfect.
Sumika¡¯s determination, her tenacity and hard work that worked out such sorcery with her own efforts, was something substantial.
Homura who made use of the power of the same evil god understood that.
At thiste hour, the heart of this girl wouldn¡¯t be shaken only by words.
And then he guessed that fact was also conveyed to Lily.
How would Lily react in regards to this answer of Sumika?
Would she obediently pull back, or would she not give up and tenaciously try to persuade Sumika?
¨DAs for Homura, he wanted her to quickly give up.
The time was already past noon.
Perhaps because he was ying with the children, something that he was not used to, so his stomach was hungry, he wanted to quickly have lunch.
That was why he took a peek at Lily¡¯s reaction from the side wishing for her to just quickly give up.
And then, he was taken aback from an unexpected reaction.
¡°Uuuuuuuuuuu~~~~~~~~~~¨C¡°
Of all things, Lily¡¯s face was all red until her ears, she raised her eyebrows and from her red eyes,rge drops of tears spilled out like a river.
¡°Sumika you idiooooottt-! E-e, even though I¡¯m this worried for you-! Why don¡¯t you understand~~~~!?¡±
Her calm atmosphere until now was thrown away to who knows where.
Lily sobbed like a petnt child and hit repeatedly *poka poka* at Sumika¡¯s chest.
And then,
¡°Hic...-! Sumika in the past, was not a child like this-! UUuUu! ¨DEverything is all your fault!¡±
Lily¡¯s temper flew from Sumika to Homura.
¡°Eh, me?¡±
¡°Just who else is there!? How dare you drag my best friend to the path of evil, this heretic!¡±
¡°No, I don¡¯t remembered ever dragging her anywhere y¡¯know. She just came along as she pleased.¡±
¡°That¡¯s the same thing! In the first ce if you didn¡¯t exist then Sumika wouldn¡¯t step on the wrong path! In other words your very existence itself is evil! Just by entering their sight you gave the children bad influence, you are someone that mustn¡¯te into the sight of children!¡±
¡°Hey, don¡¯t describe people like an indecent book.¡±
Besides, if Homura didn¡¯t exist then humanity wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive past , so this was not a problem of stepping on the wrong path or not.
Such rebuttal almost came out from his throat, but Homura restrained from that.
Even if his argument was correct, this kind of person would surely not lend him her ear.
Thereupon,
¡°But I won¡¯t give up! Because even now I think of Sumika as my best friend. If your best friend mistakens her path, then even if she fell into disgrace temporarily, a true valued friendship will lead her back under the true god even forcibly. I will lead back Sumika under god¡¯s benevolence without fail. For sure! ...I will never hand over my best friend to someone like you!¡±
After yelling everything she wanted to yell, Lily left that ce while leaving behind an angry remark, following after Alfaro and the children.
Seeing off her back, Homura made a fed up deep sigh.
¡°......Somehow I just got caught up in something messed up just now ain¡¯t it?¡±
¡°At least be careful so you don¡¯t get stabbed in the back.¡±
¡°Gehh¨D¡±
¡°Err, please don¡¯t take it that seriously, Homura-san. That girl... since she was a child she has the habit of getting a temper if things don¡¯t go her way. She was just getting too excited. ...It¡¯s hard seeing her crying loudly like that each time I rejected her, so recently I avoided seeing her as much as possible but...¡±
¡°...What a difficult friend.¡±
¡°Bu, but, she is a good child that is really kind you know?¡±
¡°I know that.¡±
¡°Eh...¡±
Homura¡¯s quick answer made Sumika¡¯s eyes open wide in surprise.
That reaction of hers made Homura¡¯s expression a little sullen.
¡°That ain¡¯t something that should get you that surprised. Even I got eyes here.¡±
Her friend in the past whose path differed from her, yet even now she still continued to worry for that friend.
Even after being refused so many times.
It was not something that could be done just because.
Putting aside whether her actions were correct or not, Homura didn¡¯t hold a bad impression towards that girl who expressed her anger straightforwardly at him for Sumika¡¯s sake.
Rather, he even thought of her favorably.
¨DThough it was the truth that she was troublesome.
And then, after Lily was gone¨D
¡°Master-¡°
In the timing that seemed like they were passing each other, after Shoggoth devoured the kraken, Chikori who fell into the sea from that was now returning.
However,
¡°Master! Leader! Big trouble, this is big trouble-!¡±
It seemed that Chikori had a strange circumstance.
Chikori swam in the sea with only her faceing out from the water surface.
For some reason her expression looked panicked.
Just what in the world made her that panicked.
Everyone thought in doubt but,
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did your swimsuit get washed away?¡±
¡°Eeh!? Chi, Chikori-san! If that¡¯s so then you must not get out from the sea like that!¡±
Now that the kraken had vanished, the big trouble that Chikori said mustn¡¯t be something that serious.
Both Homura and Sumika, and also Shiori were thinking like that.
However¨Dthis thinking was mistaken.
¡°Hmmm. My swimsuit is fine though¨D¡±
The next moment, all present opened their eyes wide in shock.
Why was that? It was because in the hands of Chikori who got out from the sea with a ssh was¨D
Carrying a woman with emerald blonde hair wearing a dress, that looked the same age as them.
¡°...Somehow, I picked up a girl inside the sea here.¡±
¡° ¡° ¡°Haaaaaa!?!?¡± ¡± ¡±
That situation which was outside their expectations, as expected, made all present raise their voices in surprise.
¡°Eh, eeeh!? Wh, wh-wh-what is the meaning of this!? Just who in the world is that person!?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know. I found her when I fell into the sea.¡±
¡°Is that girl still alive?¡±
¡°Yes. But she fainted.¡±
¡°...Did she got washed away from somewhere? Or else¨D¡±
¡°Th, that kind of thing currently doesn¡¯t matter! A, afnhyway let¡¯s give her CPR quickly! Chikori-san, quickly bring up the girl to thend¨D¡±
Sumika gave outmands even while she bit her tongue from getting too flustered.
Chikori nodded and she made a small run towards the location of the three while holding the girl.
But, in the middle of that¨D
¡°u......nn, -¡°
The girl¡¯s body stirred in Chikori¡¯s arm.
And then after she painfully brought her eyebrows closer, her eyelids opened slowly.
¡°......E, eh... I, just what.....¡±
¡°Ah! Leader! Looks like she is awake!¡±
¡°Really!?¡±
Sumika too rushed closer to them from what Chikori said.
When she looked at the girl, certainly the girl¡¯s eyes that were the same emerald like her hair was moving in confusion.
The movement seemed unreliable. But the light of her eyes were unexpectedly steady.
Looks like she didn¡¯t seem to be in a condition of heavy injury that could affect her life.
Sumika was relieved at that.
¡°I¡¯m d-. You have recovered your consciousness haven¡¯t you? Is there some ce that feels hurt on your body?¡±
¡°Ye, yes... I¡¯m fine, but, ...who are you all...?¡±
Perhaps because she was surrounded by people that she didn¡¯t know when she woke up, she looked troubled.
There was also a little fear mixed in her voice, but she was speaking artictely.
Then, rather than arranging ambnce or anything else in a panic, she should prioritize calming down the girl.
The head of Sumika who finally calmed down from thinking too much made that decision,
¡°Yes, sorry for ourte introductions. I am the leader of the 101st trainee toon of New Tokyo Sorcery Academy, Hoshikawa Sumika. And then the one that right now is carrying you is a member of the same 101st trainee toon, Ichinotani Chikori-san. She was the one that discovered you floating inside the sea.¡±
First Sumika made clear of their identity.
On top of that,
¡°My apologies, but may I ask your identity?¡±
Sumika tried to ask the information that would be necessary for arranging an ambnce.
But in regards to Sumika¡¯s question, the girl was
¡°...Tokyo...¡±
After the girl mused over that word with a tone that was slightly off in pronunciation, suddenly her eyes turned bright.
And then she jumped down from Chikori¡¯s arm, rushed to Sumika, and grasped Sumika¡¯s hands.
¡°My! What you were saying is that this is Tokyo right!?¡±
¡°Ye, yes. That¡¯s right, but?¡±
Sumika showed her confusion towards the girl that was suddenly getting lively while returning a nod.
Just what in the world made her be that happy?
(By any chance... is she a stowaway?)
Currently when all countries were in an alliance as the , it was a case that had almost never happened.
But it didn¡¯t mean that it didn¡¯t exist.
Especially in the life sphere other than Japan, the power of the was even stronger than the government depending on the situation.
asionally, there was also believers that worshipped god of another sect that got washed away into Japan that wasparatively free in its religion.
That was why from the reaction of the girl, Sumika guessed that the girl was that kind of stowaway.
This guess of Sumika was half right.
The correct part was that the girl was really a [stowaway].
The mistakened part was¨D
¡°I¡¯m d-... When I was eaten by the kraken I thought that was it for me already. I don¡¯t know how things got this way somehow, but in any case it seems that I managed to arrive at the human world safely.¡±
¡°Eh¨D¨D¡±
...beginning from the point where Sumika thought that this girl was a human that came from another life sphere.
When the girl was carried by Chikori it was hidden by the long hair and Sumika didn¡¯t notice, but now that she looked really carefully, the ears of the girl were strangely long and sharp.
Correct, just like the elves that came out in the fables.
Most of all, if it was only that then it might be only a mere peculiar body trait.
What clinched it, was what was on the girl¡¯s back.
At that back, something that looked simr like that the magicians used, transparent four pieces of wings were growing there.
It was a part that a human shouldn¡¯t be equipped with.
¡°Yo, you, do... don¡¯t tell me, are you a demon-!?¡±
Sumika move several steps back from agitation while asking.
On the other hand the girl was,
¡°Yes. There is no mistake that I¡¯m an existence that all of you humans call as demon.¡±
The girl confirmed that without hesitation and with a smiling expression.
And then she straightened her back and pinched her long skirt, before bowing in an elegant gesture.
¡°Nice to meet you all, humans, everyone.
I am the one who served as the queen of the [Fairy race] in the demon world, my name is Elfiena.
On this asion, ¨Dwishing of forming an [alliance] between us the [Fairy race] and all of you humans, Ie here as an envoy from the demon world as the representative of the two million [Fairy race].
Please, can I ask to trouble you all to lead me to meet the leader of the human race?¡±
The girl introduced her name, while also saying many outrageous things.
Hearing those words, not to mention Sumika, even Homura was at a loss for words from the shock.
That was obvious.
It has been a century since the demons appeared in this world.
And this is the first moment, where for the first time a resident of the demon world brought interaction without hostility towards the human race.
Trantor''s Notes and References
1. ¡ü It¡¯s not specified at all who or what is doing the blessing here.
2. ¡ü Kneeling on the ground with both knees and both hand touching the ground, and the forehead pressing on the ground too.
3. ¡ü Perhaps referring to Detective Conan.
4. ¡ü Homura here actually shortened rudely the title of Special Missionary, though I got no idea how to shorten it in English.
5. ¡ü I really can¡¯t trante this one well. Here Homura is talking like a government official who said that he will do his best to handle the situation yet in the end there was nothing done at all. The word that he used is pretty doubtful for the listener. Anyone has a better suggestion?
Volume 2, 2
Volume 2, Chapter 2
Part 1
An envoy from the demon world.
The visit of Elfiena that introduced herself as the Queen of the fairy race.
That notice immediately reached the Japan government that managed the Tokyo life sphere with a shockwave along it like lightning.
The prime minister Kinugasa Yoshinori who had continued to haul this dying country all this time since the , immediately put out a gag order in regards to this situation, and then, through Onjouji Kai he gave the instruction to the 101st trainee toon so that they led Elfiena to New Tokyo Sorcery Academy withouting into contact with anyone.
And then, not even a hour since that, Kinugasa himself rushed to the New Tokyo Sorcery Academy.
The ones who weed Kinugasa, who jumped out from his official vehicle as if he was abandoning a crashed vehicle, were two people, Onjouji Kai and Kamishiro Homura.
¡°What a panicked arrival. It makes your tailored suit messed up y¡¯know.¡±
¡°Ha, haha, I¡¯m really in a panic here. ...After all this is not an evil god, but for a demon of all things toe proposing political negotiation, this is the first time in the world.¡±
It was something that was truly misunderstood throughout the world, but evil god and demon were different from each other.
Both of their ominous appearance that surpassed humans¡¯ understanding had many points inmon, but if the existence of evil god was described in Japanesenguage, the most appropriate word was [space alien].
They had lived in this world long before humans, the existence that was ruling over this ne, even though their existence itself was not of the earth, most of them had their origin from any of the end of gxy.
Therefore, no matter how ominous they were, but till the end they were still an existence of this world.
However, the demons were different.
They were invaders that came passing through the dimension from an adjoined alternate dimension called the demon world, their origin was not of this world.
In other words they saw this world as nothing more than an object to be devoured greedily.
¨DThe gap between demon and evil god existed in this point.
A century ago, that introduced itself as came into contact with the representative of mankind who was ruined by Baphomet, the magician Aleister Crowley, his reason for handing over also mostly originated from this.
For them, too, who were glorified as [god] that reigned over this territory as ancient ruler, the present condition where outsiders stepped into their world as they pleased and then acted like they owned the ce was unpleasant.
Correct. ...For the evil gods, in actuality they had the warped reason that [the only ones who could make sport of mankind was just them], but even so, although imperfect, they had a reason to cooperate with mankind.
However, ¨Dthe demons had no such reason.
Such reason supposedly didn¡¯t exist.
But on this asion, for the first time in human history, a demon of the demon world attempted to make contact politically.
In Kinugasa¡¯s heart who had to deal with this situation as a country¡¯s representative, he was filled with shock and impatience, there was also confusion in him.
Truthfully, he didn¡¯t understand at all how he should treat the other party.
It seemed that the other side said that they wanted to form an alliance, but was that the truth?
In the first ce, was the introduction as the queen of the [Fairy race] even true?
¨DRather, wasn¡¯t it better to just kill her immediately right now...
Even with many thoughts crossing his mind, but because this was something without precedent, he was unable to decide which was the best way.
(Sheesh, thinking too much is your bad habit, Kinugasa Yoshinori.)
Kinugasa scolded his brain from thinking all over the ce.
Trying to solve something that had no precedent before using one¡¯s own experience itself was a mistake in the first ce.
(First her title as the queen of the [Fairy race], I guess that¡¯s not fake. If that¡¯s not true, then hering to the human world will only be a stupid meaningless action that just asked to be killed.)
As expected no one would do something that stupid.
Then if she was really a queen, putting aside everything that could possibly happen, he first had to meet her so that they could start somewhere.
Aftering to that clean decision, Kinugasa asked Onjouji.
¡°...So, where is the demon that introduced herself as the fairy race queen right now?¡±
¡°It seemed that before she crossed over to the human world from the demon world, she was swallowed by a kraken and got trapped inside its stomach all along. She said that she wanted to rearrange her attire before the negotiation, so I lent her the bath of the academy. Because of that we need some time before the meeting.¡±
¡°Tha, that¡¯s truly.....¡±
Truly like a human, was what Kinugasa honestly said.
He didn¡¯t even think that the demons had a culture of bathing.
Further, to want to arrange her personal appearance before a negotiation meant¨D
(By any chance, perhaps this is someone that unexpectedly can be talked to...?)
Kinugasa harbored such expectation inside his heart from this unthinkablemon point with humans, but right at that moment.
The door at the back of the official car that Kinugasa rode was,
¡°Hah! Just a vulgar demon trying to put her clothes in order you said?¡±
Along with a hoarse jeer, the door opened with a force as if it was kicked open.
And then a man with arge body like a bear came out from the door of the official car that was kicked open.
The man was wearing a white suit adorned by golden buttons all over it, making it seem like he was shining.
Therge man with muscle mass that could be perceived even with his body covered with a thick suit was¨D
¡°It¡¯s extremely overstepping itself for a monster to act like a human. Drag her naked right now and throw her into a cage. That¡¯s what is fitting for a demon.¡±
The secretary general of China Republic Union?Wan Tairon.
In essence, the man was one of the pirs of the that ruled over the present world, he was also one of the S-rank magicians where only ten existed in the whole world.
And then there was one more person following after that giant body, his figure appeared from inside the official car.
¡°Haha, well isn¡¯t that fine, secretary general Wan.¡±
A medium built man that was wearing a deep blue suit.
It was a dandy with his vibrant blonde hair, and his white teeth that sparkled even more than his hair as his characteristic.
¡°The demon¡¯s appearance is really painful to look at even at the best of times. Our eyes will rot if we don¡¯t at least let it rearrange its attire.¡±
He was the president of therge country United States of America that once reigned over in the position that could essentially even be called as the supreme ruler on the earth, Joseph Franklin.
Homura bluntly made an unpleasant expression from seeing the figures of the two.
¡°Hey prime minister. You brought over some really troublesome bunch ain¡¯t you.¡±
Kinugasa too was in a position that really could understand that grievance of Homura.
Doing something like a diplomacy with the demons, just from that it would be a fact that could worsen the position of Japan.
Kinugasa himself wanted to keep this a secret from them and took care of it behind closed doors.
However, the timing was too bad.
¡°When I received the notice, the timing was just when we were having the regtion conference about the .¡±
This was just a bad luck. It couldn¡¯t be avoided in any way.
Especially when the other party was the , there was no way that he could take leave from his seat to ept the notice.
They had the conceit that they were exactly the order of this new world.
And in regards to that order, there was no way that they would tolerate anything to be hidden from them.
¡°...Besides, Homura-san and the other members of the 101st trainee tooning into contact with an existence of humanoid nature that seemed to be a demon had been caught by the satellite of some country, so... There is no way to hide this.¡±
¡°Ah... Now that you mention that, that¡¯s right huh.¡±
Homura¡¯s expression turned into ate realization from the rebuttal that Kinugasa whispered into his ear.
He forgot that he was constantly put under satellite monitoring.
¡°That¡¯s depressing. Maybe I should just shot all of them down by pretending about some kind of incident soon.¡±
¡°Pl, please be gentle about it if you can...-¡°
When Kinugasa¡¯s expression paled for real from that joke of Homura,
¡°Oy, you there. What are you bastards mumbling at each other over there? Aa?¡±
A harsh and rude voice cut in their conversation.
It was Wan Tairon.
Tairon grasped the shoulder of both of them unreservedly before separating them and entered between the two.
And then he held up the cor of Homura¨D
¡°By any chance you bastards, are you thinkin¡¯ of doing something. Aa?¡±
After hanging up Homura¡¯s body with one hand, he brought his face closer while baring his eyes threateningly.
That rudeness was just like a hooligan.
But, ¨Dthe coercion that resided in his eye gleam was in different magnitudepared to a mere hoodlum.
Inside the yellowing, stagnating, murky eyes.
The dull light shining slipperily there was¨D[madness].
Seventeen years ago, he was a dictator that made rain of blood all over the continent under the name of revolution in order to solidify his own ruling body even more. Because he was a man that killed a lot of humans in a number that couldn¡¯t even bepared with the average demon, he was able to emit this coercing pressure that could even surpass a ded tool in reality.
That eye¡¯s power could even make most people quiet.
It was not something that should be able to be praised, but this man was unmistakably possessing a dominating aura of a [supreme ruler that had reached the extremes].
But even that dominating aura was,
¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re thinking of anything like that y¡¯know.¡±
In front of Kamishiro Homura it became nothing more than a paper tiger.
Homura was not moved for even a bit against Tairon¡¯s eye gleam.
¡°Rather don¡¯t get your mug so close to me. Your breath stinks, geezer.¡±
He lightly brushed off the thick arm that was like a log constricting his cor.
This casual treatment made Tairon¡¯s voice shake.
¡°You bastard, it ain¡¯t the ce of a chained dog to put on an air here. ...The other day that senile gramps Innocentius swallowed your bluff whole and released , but I ain¡¯t got tricked here. Thinking of it calmly that¡¯s just something impossible. Just the magic power of a human surpassing the magic power of this star, that¡¯s bullshit.¡±
¡°Ain¡¯t that right. Though I think I remember someone that got ready to piss himself from that. That yellow eye looked like it was gonna pop out you know. Looked really cute on you. Can you imagine your face at that time eh.¡±
¡°......-!¡±
Homura¡¯s ridiculing andughing gaze made a vein protrude out throbbingly at Tairon¡¯s forehead.
¡°This big mouthed shitty brat... Then let¡¯s just try talkin¡¯ again after I cut open you bastard¡¯s neck right here!¡±
Tairon¡¯s temperament raised in proportion with the loudness of his voice.
But in inverse proportion to that, Homura¡¯s tone was lowered down in an amazed voice.
¡°Even though I just crushed more than half of your country¡¯s army you are already starting something like this again, what a fanatic geezer huh. Just stop it. You are gonna lose anyway, this is just a pointless waste of life whether for you geezer or for me, most of all the air of you geezer are gonna be pitiful in front of your underlings like this.¡±
¡°Youuu...-¡°
Tairon grinded his teeth in frustration.
But even so he didn¡¯t go as far as grabbing his hand at Homura.
No, he couldn¡¯t do anything like that.
One couldn¡¯t be a king of a country with just violence.
Laying out trickery with the cunning like a fox was also this man¡¯s nature.
That was why, although he put on an air, he wouldn¡¯t brave the risk.
Homura too understood that, so he was merciless at Tairon.
Like that, Joseph who couldn¡¯t just watch the two who were being like that made a deep sigh.
¡°A fine adult won¡¯t get provoked by a kid¡¯s talk. Please calm down Wan-kun. We are noting here in order to have this kind of quarrel. We are the representatives of the , therefore as the consensus of mankind, we came here in order to face the new threat.¡±
¡°...Chih. I got that even without you tellin¡¯ me.¡±
Tairon said that reluctantly while drawing back his threatening attitude.
However, surely, inside his heart he was actually relieved.
With his character, it was hard for him to draw back the threat that he let out himself.
He acted violent. That was because he understood how to personify his own dominating aura.
That was why, he was waiting for a third person¡¯s interference as a chance to withdraw his threat.
...Really, what a small man that was too cunning.
After Homura red at Tairon being fed up from the bottom of his heart, he looked at Joseph behind and said.
¡°Oi you geezers. I¡¯m gonna be present at the discussion too.¡±
Both of them opened their eyes wide in surprise from that sentence.
¡°Aaaa!? You bastard, what are you sayin¡¯?¡±
¡°There is no need for that right? Haven¡¯t you heard for yourself from the demon that introduced itself as fairy that its business is to [form a friendly alliance with mankind], that¡¯s the report that Kinugasa-kun received isn¡¯t it? Then for you who has no connection at all with [mankind] to be present is unnecessary¨D¡±
¡°Shut up.¡±
But Homura forcibly cut down the objection of the two with a sharp voice.
¡° ¡°-......!¡± ¡±
¡°This is my decision that I decided myself. You two got no right saying this and that about it.¡±
From the start he was not looking for permission or anything.
Homura was just telling them straight his decision, to that the two ground their teeth in frustration.
These men who were standing at the top of their countries were at their wit¡¯s end.
And then Homura didn¡¯t even pay attention to them anymore.
He walked ahead by himself,
¡°Then, gentlemen, follow me. I¡¯ve opened the board chairman¡¯s room as the ce for the conference.¡±
After that, Onjouji¡¯s voice called out to the three visitors.
And then like that the three people were showed into the school from the guest gate,
¡°Aah, dirty shoes are strictly prohibited. There are slippers for the use of guests over there, so please change into that.¡±
Before Tairon and Joseph who were going to enter still wearing their shoes got warned.
Part 2
A little before the arrival of Kinugasa and the others.
Both Sumika and Chikori moved through the school in a stealthy way and guided Elfiena to the public baths in the female dormitory that had been reserved by Onjouji¡¯s request.
¡°This is the public bath that we are always using you know~¡±
With a rattling sound, Chikori opened the door noisily and then she pulled Elfiena¡¯s hand to enter into the bath.
The public bath of New Tokyo Sorcery Academy was designed in the style that matched the appearance of the academy that looked like an old western castle, its size was vast enough for students of two sses to use at the same time.
¡°My, how lovely! This is the first time I see a hot spring this big!¡±
¡°Is that so? Right now it¡¯s being reserved, but usually there are several dozens of people using it at once so it feels cramped though¨D¡±
Chikori started to run in pitter patter while saying that, then she took hold of one of the showers that were lined up beside the mirror.
Then she twisted the shower knob as much as she could and hot water burst out nicely on her head.
¡°Aah¨D. My body is sticky all over from the sea water so this feels good~?¡±
¡°Hot watere out from that kind of ce...¡±
Elfiena blinked her green eyes looking at that happening while murmuring in wonderment.
(I wonder if there are no showers in the demon world by any chance?)
It was not something impossible.
It was hard to imagine the demon bunch to build scientific culture that was simr to humans.
Sumika who was standing beside Elfiena thought so,
¡°E, err...¡±
As if to support her thinking, Elfiena was beginning to get nervous in front of the shower.
It seemed that she understood that hot water woulde out from the shower head from looking at Chikori¡¯s action, so she was following what Chikori did, yet from there she didn¡¯t know what to do next.
Elfiena shook around the shower head left and right, then she took a peek inside it, while in the end she tilted her head with a confused expression, wondering of the puzzle.
¡°...If you twist that knob, water wille out.¡±
Sumika who couldn¡¯t bear to watch, sat in front of the mirror beside Elfiena while pointing out, then
¡°Ah, thank you very much for your kindness. ...Kyawa-!?¡±
Elfiena said her gratitude while turning the shower knob fully open with all her strength.
Naturally, powerful water stream mercilessly burst out from the shower head.
And then that water hit Elfiena¡¯s face directly.
The girl screamed strangely from great shock while falling back face up.
Stark naked.
Looking at that figure that was too udylike even from the view point of the same sex, Sumika unintentionally let out a wry smile.
¡°A, are you okay?¡±
¡°I... I¡¯m fine. I just fell over from a little surprise. I, I showed you something embarrassing.¡±
She really looked like she was embarrassed.
Elfiena¡¯s whole face turned bright red even until the tips of her pointed ears, while the wings on her back were busily pping repeatedly.
But it seemed that she somehow grasped the way to use the shower from that painful expression, she began to properly adjust the water amount by opening and closing the knob.
¡°So it¡¯s no good to turn it over too much. Somehow I understand it. ...But even so, to not need to scoop up hot water frequently, the world of humans is really convenient isn¡¯t it-¡°
¡°..., ...yes. Well.¡±
The smiling face of Elfiena that looked innocent was turned to Sumika.
On the other hand, Sumika reflexively averted her gaze to the side.
¨DIn reality, Sumika was harboring a strong alertness towards Elfiena.
After all, although her appearance really looked like a human than a demon to this degree, the girl was still the same demon like baphomet or Typhon and Jambure.
She was one of the existences that had inflicted severe harm to humans until this much.
She couldn¡¯t let her guard down at a moments notice at all.
No matter how her appearance looked really close like a cute girl, she mustn¡¯t let herself get tricked.
In ce of Chikori who wasn¡¯t being alert at all, Sumika had to pay attention to every single thing.
(...Is she does something strange, I¡¯ll quickly stop her breathing.)
That was her duty as an S-rank magician who was the protector of mankind.
While Sumika persuaded herself like that, she began to wash her hair that was a little damaged from the salty wind.
She pushed out shampoo from the shampoo bottle formunal use and made it foam in her hand.
Then, looking at that,
¡°Haa~~~~~~¡±
¡°......¡±
Sumika noticed Elfiena who was looking at her hand with intense concentration.
¡°E, err. Is something wrong?¡±
¡°Ah, forgive me. That, those foamy bubblespletely caught my mind.¡±
Elfiena pointing at the white foam at her hand made Sumika understand what this was about.
¡°By any chance there is also no shampoo in the demon world?¡±
¡°I wonder about that. ...In the end I¡¯m nothing more than the head of the [Fairy race], so I¡¯m not really that detailed about the culture of the other races, but at the very least it doesn¡¯t exist in the culture of us the [Fairy race]. Because of that the meaning is also not really transmitted that well through the [Concept Trantion]...¡±
¡°[Concept Trantion]? What is that?¡±
¡°My. Is there nothing like that in the human world?¡±
¡°Yes. I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±
¡°What is called [Concept Trantion] is a sorcery for the sake of exchanging words with every living being.
There are several thousands of demon races in the demon world, among them there are those whose body construction cannot make some specific pronunciations, there are also those races that in the first ce don¡¯t even speak, so most races possess their own characteristguage or method to transmit their thoughts.
Because of that the majority of races in the demon world differ in the words that they used, in the first ce a conversation between race cannot be established, we cannot make a propermunication between each other.
What we make use of to solve this problem is the sorcery called [Concept Trantion].
By using this sorcery, our own words will be converted into the concepts possessed by the other race and we can have them understand the meaning of what we say, it can also convert the other party¡¯s words into a concept that we know so that we can listen to what they are talking about. ¨DAlthough, the more powerful a demon bes, they seem to think that there is no need to match the inferior race, so there are only few who use this [Concept Trantion] though.¡±
¡°Aah, so that¡¯s why we can talk normally like this.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. ...But, a culture that we of the [Fairy race] doesn¡¯t possess in the first ce, things that we don¡¯t know, namely words where the concept to exin cannot be established, the concept to deal with things like that doesn¡¯t exist on our side so it cannot be tranted. And so... that, my apologies but, that-, shampoo? Is that what you called this thing? Can I trouble you to teach me what this thing is used for?¡±
Being asked that, Sumika was lost for a moment at what she should do.
Because it was not Sumika¡¯s intention to be intimate with a demon.
...Especially because Elfiena was really human-like, so she didn¡¯t want to be attached to her.
If that happened, then when the time came, ¨Dit would make it harder to kill her.
But¨D
(Doing a kindness just that much should be fine.)
Rather if she bluntly refused here, she got the feeling that she would hate herself a little.
That was why Sumika couldn¡¯t help herself to answer Elfiena¡¯s request.
¡°Err, shampoo is a chemical to wash the hair and the skin of scalp.¡±
¡°My. So humans make use of medicine when they wash their hair then?¡±
¡°Yes. Using this will wash away the oil and micro-bacteria. If you push at the top of that pink container, it will let out the shampoo solution from the tube inside, so first please take that with your hand.¡±
¡°Like, this?¡±
Elfiena who did as she was told pushed at the head of the shampoo bottle formunal use.
Thereupon, milky white liquid spurt out onto Elfiena¡¯s small palm that was held under the tube,
¡°Kyaaa!?¡±
Elfiena instantly screamed and shook away her hand.
¡°For, for some reason what came out from the inside in not something foamy but something slimy instead! What came out is something liquidy like the gooey droll of an orc you know!?¡±
¡°Please don¡¯t give such a disgusting example. That is the solution of shampoo. After you take a proper amount in your hand, please try rubbing it between your hands like this. If you do that it will foam up.¡±
¡°Uu, I understand.¡±
The shampoo waspared to the droll of an orc.
She seemed to dislike the sensation of the shampoo very much.
But Elfiena still obediently took some shampoo even while being nervous just like Sumika told her, and then she rubbed it between her hands.
Thereupon,
¡°Wa, wawawa-! Amazing...-!¡±
Simr like with Sumika, bubbling foam was produced from between her fingers.
The more she rubbed her hand, the bubbles kepting out one after another.
Just from a handful of drops of shampoo liquid, it created bubbles that overflowed from her hands.
The expression of Elfiena whose eyes turned bright from that sight was truly innocent¨D
(...Uuu, it¡¯s just making it harder to do it.)
Whether Sumika wanted it or not, her alertness was being shaved.
That was why Sumika tried to not look at Elfiena¡¯s direction.
¡°Next you only need to wash your head with that foamed hand. Stroke your hair until its end and also massage your scalp sufficiently. And then after finishing washing your hair moderately, please wash away the bubbles with the shower. Do it as properly as possible, because if there is some shampoo that remained in the hair it will damage the hair.¡±
After giving the detailed instruction of how to wash the hair, Sumika too began to wash her own head.
With a detailed instruction like that, then surely there would be no more need for her to supervise.
But¨Dthat thinking was immediately betrayed.
(......Eh?)
Bubbles that were continuing to multiply endlessly in burble were reflected at the corner of her view.
When Sumika turned her gaze wondering what was going on,
¡°Wh, what are you doing Elfiena-san!?¡±
There was Elfiena there with her whole body covered in foam instead of just her head.
¡°Ahahahaha-! This is really fun for some reason! The more I knead the more bubbles are going burble burble~, it¡¯s so fun~!¡±
It looked like what made the bubbles increase was filled into the bottle, so Elfiena seemed to have squeezed out the shampoo many times over and made more bubbles.
¡°You pushed out too much! I told you already to only take the proper amount!¡±
¡°Uwaa-, ...that looks fun¨D. Yosh, I¡¯ll do that too!¡±
¡°Please don¡¯t get provoked Chikori-san!¡±
Sumika remonstrated Chikori and also washed away the hands that were the source of the infinitely multiplying bubbles.
However, Elfiena continued tough like a child even while she was being washed by hot water,
¡°Ahaha, forgive me. It¡¯s my first contact with this culture so it feels fun for some reason. The townscape that I saw on the way here was also like this, there were various things there that seemed like fun ces. The human world is so interesting.¡±
Elfiena showed a pure smiling face without any trace of shadow at all.
¡°......~~~~-¡°
From that... Sumika recognized her own defeat.
She let out a deep sigh in resignation,
¡°...I¡¯ll wash your hair for you, so please don¡¯t do anything strange anymore. We are going to bete for the important negotiation like this.¡±
Saying that, Sumika returned a smile where even civility couldn¡¯t be seen from it.
That was the moment Sumika let go of her vignce towards Elfiena.
Although she was a demon, but for Sumika, who had a kind nature, she was unable to continue holding her tension even to the point of assuming [murder] towards someone that showed nothing but good will until this much towards humans.
Part 3
¡°Hafuu~...¡±
The three that had finished washing their bodies soaked their bodies inside the tub lining at each other¡¯s side.
The fatigue had been piling up from watching over the children since the morning.
Sumika and Chikori looked as if they hadpletely forgotten that there was a demon right beside them and soaked in the hot water with a face without tension.
But more than the two of them, Elfiena that was between those two waspletely melting.
In the middle of crossing over from the demon world to the human world, she met an ident of getting eaten by a kraken that met herpletely tired.
Elfiena murmured with an entranced voice from the feeling of the heavy fatigue that had been piling up at her body¡¯s core like a pile of lead melting out.
¡°...The goodness of a hot spring is the same whether in the human world or the demon world isn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°Speaking urately this is not a hot spring, but if the [Concept Trantion] transmitted it like that then that means there is no culture in the demon world to heat hot water by yourself and everyone only uses hot springs then.¡±
¡°I think so. Everyone in the vige use the hot spring inside the forest. We, the [Fairy race] live alongside trees and flowers, so we never really use fire.¡±
ording to Elfiena¡¯s story, it seemed that these females called as the [Fairy race] usually resided inside a tree or a flower.
In other words the nature itself was the town of the fairy race, their home.
That was why, these females didn¡¯t really like fire that had the possibility to considerably damage their home.
What a really fancy story.
¨DHowever, when Chikori heard about the hot springs of the demon world, she thought of an unpleasant imagination.
¡°...By any chance, is it a hot spring of blood?¡±
Sumika herself didn¡¯t say it loud, but the image depicted in her head was also simr.
After all, for humans, a demon was merely a terrifying invader that attacked humans earnestly, that made their image of the demon world from where the demons crept out was hell itself.
However, here Elfiena shook her head left and right in an overly big motion in denial.
¡°We, we would never soak ourselves in something so terrifying. It¡¯s just a normal hot spring where underground water warmed by the geothermal heat gushed forth.¡±
¡°Tha, that¡¯s right isn¡¯t it. Sorry. That¡¯s because I imagined the demon world as a horror ce that¡¯s more like hell. ...I wonder if it¡¯s actually really simr to earth?¡±
¡°Looking as far as possible from the demon world, there is not much difference between the demon world and the human world. There isnd, there are trees and flowers, and there are lives that live here in the human world. The demon world is the same as that. No, by any chance perhaps there is a lot more of that kind of nature in the demon world.¡±
¡°Haa~. For some reason the image is far too different from what I imagined that it shocked me.¡±
Listening to the story of Elfiena, their images of demons and the demon world that they believed until now was broken down one after another.
And then Sumika realized.
That they, humans, really didn¡¯t know anything about the demons.
Well, a method to cross over to the demon world from the human world¡¯s side was never established, so it was also something that couldn¡¯t be helped.
(...Perhaps through this encounter, it will be profitable for mankind if we can obtain information of the demon world even for a little.)
Like that, Sumika was thinking of serious things that was really like her.
¡°But if that ce is really that full of nature, then it¡¯s a ce that is reallyfortable to live for El-san and the others right~¡±
¡°......¡±
The exchanged conversation between Elfiena and Chikori beside her suddenly stopped.
When Sumika became concerned and turned her gaze at them, Elfiena¡¯s expression that looked happy until just now hadpletely changed, her lips thinned with a sorrowful expression.
Looking at that Elfiena who suddenly turned quiet, Chikori tilted her head wondering if there was something wrong.
On the other hand Elfiena, she moved her trembling lips,
¡°...Yes. It¡¯s as you said, but. But, the current demon world is already, be a ce that we the [Fairy race] cannot live in anymore.¡±
Elfiena murmured so with a thin voice as if grieving for someone who died.
¨DIt became a ce they couldn¡¯t live in, she said.
Just what in the world,
¡°What do you mean?¡±
When the concerned Sumika asked, Elfiena answered without hiding it.
¡°A war began. A really great war, so great that it swallowed the whole demon world.¡±
¨DRight now, just what was happening in the demon world?
¡°In the first ce, the demon world is a brutal ce that where power is everything.
It feels like conflict happened somewhere everyday, there is not a single day for a time of peace.
However even so, there is barely a gap for those like the [Fairy race] that doesn¡¯t like conflict, and also races that don¡¯t have sufficient power for conflict to live.
But, ¨Din the recent year, a big political disturbance happened in the demon world.
Due to the death of a certain demon king, whose name was famous through all over the demon world, a conflict for hegemony began due to the powerful ns of various ces.
This struggle is extremely severe, in the blink of an eye the whole demon world was swallowed in the fire of conflict.
Most of the demons that once invaded the human world, were the [fleeing soldier] of this conflict.
Whether it was Jambure or Typhon¨D
They were defeated in this conflict and lost their territory, so they aimed for the newnd called the human world.¡±
The current condition of the demon world that for the first time was exposed to mankind, and the other side of the invasion, the human world.
Hearing that details, Sumika and Chikori were both dumbfounded.
¡°Tha, that Thyhon was... fleeing soldier...... you said!?¡±
¡°Exactly. He was defeated in the struggle for hegemony, he was nothing more than a loser that escaped to the human world barely with his life.¡±
¡°...What, a thing.¡±
Sumika felt faint from Elfiena¡¯s reply.
It was a too shocking fact.
The that messed up the earth surface until that much was, that symbol of despair was¨D
Nothing more than the demon world¡¯s, just a mere loser there.
(If that¡¯s true......)
The power of the demons that drove off Typhon and Jambure to the human world... just how great could it possibly be?
She couldn¡¯t even imagine it.
Elfiena continued her words towards Sumika who was at a lost for words from such too despairing a reality.
¡°And then, before long our vige of the [Fairy race] was also swallowed into that war. Our vige was burned, the forest was trampled down... many of our brethren were abducted. As the ration of the demons...¡±
¡°Ration...... wait, you mean they were eaten?¡±
Elfiena returned a nod towards the taken aback words of Chikori.
¡°The body structure of us [Fairy race] is an energy body that is made from magic power of high purity, so the absorption efficiency of magic power from our body is high. As food, we are the most suitable, seeing the circumstance where magic power is constantly consumed inrge amount in war. The [fairy pill] made from the minced meat of fairy, just from a pill it can make you obtain vast energy to the degree that a demon can continuously exercise sorcery for three days and three nights.¡±
¡°Ho, how cruel...-¡°
Chikori closed her mouth with a pale expression.
Most likely, it was because she imagined the figure of a fairy being processed into mince meat while still alive.
And then it was not just Chikori¡¯s imagination, even now it was a scene that was happening in the demon world.
The effect of [fairy pill] right now had been known all over the demon world. Causing the powerful ns to search for them in a frenzy.
¡°We the [Fairy race] don¡¯t wish to fight.
However, the other demons don¡¯t care for that ande to capture us.
And then, us [Fairy race] are excellent as food ,but... our fighting ability as a race is the lowest of the low even in the demon world. Even I who possess the strongest magic power among our race, only has strength on the level that was easily swallowed whole by a single kraken... our body size too, those that possess the size around your average human are only those to the extent like me, most of our people only has the size that can be put atop the palm of humans.¡±
If they were attacked, they could do nothing other than get trampled down.
In these few years since the war started, even the fairy race that was numbered almost at a billion, became reduced to only a number of two million, Elfiena talked of that with a heartbreaking expression.
¡°...The demon world, has already turned into a ce where the powerless [Fairy race] cannot live in anymore.¡±
¡°El-san...¡±
Surely the current conditions of the fairy pained her heart.
Chikori whose grieving expression looked as if even now she was going to cry snuggled up to Elfiena and she hugged Elfiena¡¯s body tightly.
It was an action that was really like the kind Chikori.
Although Sumika couldn¡¯t take a honest action like Chikori, she felt an emotion as if her heart was squeezed from Elfiena¡¯s story.
But that emotion¨D
¡°That¡¯s why we resolved ourselves. We are going to abandon our birthce, the demon world, and negotiate with the humans...
¨Dto let us live in the human world.¡±
¡°Wha......-!¡±
Changed into a cold shudder following from the words of Elfiena.
¡°But, that¡¯s......-¡°
After Sumika reflexively let out her voice like that, she shut her mouth in panic from having done that.
Saying it was [impossible], was not a word that she should say as someone who wouldn¡¯t participate in the negotiation.
But, it was a little toote. Elfiena was also not an idiot.
She immediately understood, what the world was that woulde out from Sumika¡¯s interrupted speech.
¡°Is that, impossible?¡±
¡°...I, I¡¯m sorry......¡±
¡°No, that¡¯s fine. I too understand how hard this is. The story of what the demons that once visited the human world did here, has been circted so I know...¡±
¡°Even knowing that... you are going to rely on humans?¡±
On the other hand Elfiena nodded without any hesitation.
¡°Because, we already don¡¯t have any other choice. In order to survive, there is nothing that we can do except to do what we can. Because that¡¯s... the duty of those that still live.¡±
¡°¨D-¡°
In order to live, they needed to do the only thing they could.
The words that Elfiena said shook Sumika¡¯s heart greatly.
It was exactly Sumika¡¯s way of life¨D
Because it was just like what she believed in front of the despair called Typhon, the way those who still live ought to be.
(...We are the same.)
Whether it was herself and also this girl.
Whether human, or fairy.
To continue to fight the unreasonable desperately in order to live.
There was no difference at all.
That was why, surely humans and fairies could understand each other.
Just like right now, where Sumika understood Elfiena.
¨DHowever,
(That¡¯s, only if talking about individuals...-)
Elfiena didn¡¯t understand.
No, she might actually understand, but she was looking at this naively.
The fear and hatred in human society towards the existence called demon that seeped right into the marrow of their bones.
Different with Sumika and Chikori who had a chance to talk directly with Elfiena like this, human society could onlyprehend the fairy race as nothing more than demons.
Even Typhon and Jambure, for humans, those two were nothing more than the same demons.
There was no way, the human race could ept such thing.
Elfiena¡¯s wish... would never be realized.
Far from that... if Elfiena ever said things like wanting to migrate to the human world in front of those people of the , surely they would never let Elfiena return home alive.
She would be killed. Cruelly. Unreasonably.
When she imagined such a sight, Sumika¡¯s chest was burned in an unpleasant feeling.
And then that detestable feeling, made Sumika decide a single thing.
¡°...Elfiena-san. Will you mind if I also attend the negotiation meeting?¡±
Elfiena was making a shocked face for a moment towards this request, yet,
¡°Yes. That will be very reassuring if you would do that for me.¡°
She readily consented towards that proposal with happiness.
Surely it would be reassuring for her to have a human that could understand the fairy even for a little attending the meeting.
However... that wish couldn¡¯te true.
It was impossible to shake mankind¡¯s decision with only Sumika¡¯s backing alone.
Because Sumika understood that, she returned a bitter expression at Elfiena¡¯s ready consent,
(For Elfiena-san¡¯s sake... there is only one thing that I can do.)
For the sake of this girl who faced the unreasonable with all her might, simr with herself once before, Sumika swore to herself that she would do that much.
Part 4
Thirty minutes after that.
The first diplomatic negotiation between human and fairy, between mankind and demons, was opened.
The ce was the board chairman¡¯s room of New Tokyo Sorcery Academy.
With a table between the two sides, each representatives of the two camps faced each other.
The representative of the fairy race didn¡¯t even need to be said, Elfiena who had finished changing her dress.
The representatives of mankind were Kinugasa Yoshinori, Joseph Franklin, and Wan Tairon, three names from the .
Behind those three names, the Kamishiro Homura was standing by with his arms crossed. Simrly, behind Elfiena were the members of the 101st toon that, the same as Homura, knew about the arrival of the fairy on the earth, Hoshikawa Sumika and Ichinotani Chikori standing by. And then at the left and right of the only entrance of the room were Onjouji Kai and Onjouji Shiori with their backs to the wall just like door guards. The representatives of both camps were staring at each other wordlessly.
The atmosphere was extremely strained.
It couldn¡¯t be helped. This was the first time for everyone.
As it were, this moment could possibly be the turning point of human history.
At such a time,
¡°For Japan to share its time during such busy time, truly I give you all my deepest gratitude for that.¡±
Knowing that it was her role to break the ice as the one who dearly wished for this conference, Elfiena first expressed her thanks.
¡°My name is Elfiena. The person in the position that governed one race called the [Fairy race] in the demon world.¡±
She disyed her position.
The one who responded to this was Kinugasa who sat at the center of the three human representatives.
¡°Thank you for your courteous greeting. Elfiena-san.
I am called Kinugasa Yoshinori, the one who is entrusted with the administration of this country called Japan.
These two at my side are simrly like me the people in charge of two human countries that exists on earth, United States of America and China Republic Union, Joseph Franklin and Wan Tairon.
And then the one behind me, is the greatest battle power of us human race, the Kamishiro Homura.¡±
With a truly tactful behavior, Kinugasa finished the introduction of all that gathered here.
But, Elfiena¡¯s eyes turned wide open in shock from thosest words of Kinugasa.
¡°My. So the one who kindly helped me before is that you say-?¡±
¡°Nn? How unexpected. You know about me?¡±
¡°Of course I know. The hero of the human race who controls and removed the valorous warriors of the demon race, Typhon and Jambure. The fame of the is well known even in the demon world. However... I never thought that such a person will be a young gentleman like you, it surprised me a little.¡±
(...Hero of the human race, huh.)
For some reason it seemed the degree of his power was also circted in the demon world, but Homura discerned that Elfiena didn¡¯t grasp as far as the more concrete information of his appearance or theplexity of Homura¡¯s distorted rtion with the human race.
Well, though that was only something trivial in this ce.
¡°-sama. On this asion you have saved me from danger, thank you very much.¡±
¡°No need for thanks. Saving you was mostly just by chance anyway.¡±
And then, when Elfiena and Homura were exchanging greetings like that¨D
¡°Gahaha-!¡±
Tairon raised a loudughter with his hoarse throat that was offensive to the ears.
¡°What¡¯s with that . So you bastard is also famous in the demon world huh. Ain¡¯t that great. You can just live at that side. That¡¯s what suits you bastard.¡±
¡°Haha. Isn¡¯t that a wonderful proposal of great wit from you. How about you seriously consider that, Homura-kun.¡±
Hearing Tairon¡¯s words, Joseph too also agreed to that while making a sarcastic smile at the corners of his mouth.
¡°......¡±
But Homura didn¡¯t even meet the eyes of those two.
The side of his face told that it was stupid to listen to them.
¡°Both of you. Please leave picking a quarrel with him forter. The talk won¡¯t move forward like this.¡±
In ce of Homura who decided to ignore the two, in the end it was Kinugasa who warned them.
In regards to that Joseph said ¡°Excuse me for that¡± and shrugged his shoulders provocatively before drawing back.
But¨D Tairon was different.
¡°Keh!¡±
Along with a spitting voice, *GAN-!* he struck the reception table with all his strength using the heel of his white enameled boots.
¡°-......!¡±
Elfiena¡¯s shoulders jumped in surprise from the sudden barbarous act and her wings trembled.
Tairon red with bloodshot eyes sharply at Elfiena who was being scared like that.
¡°Just where is the need to move forward the talk with a demon as your talk partner. There ain¡¯t even a need to politely introduce yourself. Everything will get settled if I just rip off the head of this bitch right now. Yet even so, you bastards and that Innocentious gramps just kept prattling, try to listen to her story or whatever, ain¡¯t that too sluggish. We ain¡¯t going to respond to whatever a demon tries to negotiate anyway. Then what we gonna do won¡¯t change. It¡¯s only a matter of doing it sooner orter.¡±
¡°Secretary general Wan. Please put down your foot from the table. It¡¯s an act that is just toocking in dignity.¡±
Joseph presented a candid advice while looking amazed towards Tairon¡¯s unreserved attitude, but,
¡°To be thought as undignified by vermin like demon, that¡¯s just too humiliating for a human.¡±
As expected he too didn¡¯t try to hide his hostility towards demons.
Well, after all these two were the representatives of the human race that had been thoroughly harmed by the demons starting from until now.
It was inevitable for them to be unable toe into contact with a demon in good will, but,
¨DAs expected it was really childish for them to so frankly let out their emotions until this far.
Even though this meeting had been arranged after great trouble, but only kept getting rejection like this wouldn¡¯t result in anything productive.
That was why Kinugasa was,
¡°Elfiena-san.¡±
¡°Ye, yes-¡°
¡°I beg your pardon for mypatriots¡¯ behavior that arecking in decorum. After all, until now, humans and demons are mutual sworn enemies. There had never been something like a demon that came wishing for peaceful dialogue, so they too are judging based on their position as humans with a position of responsibility what kind of manner they need to take in regards to you. Please forgive their behavior somehow.¡±
Saying that he apologized for the two¡¯s impoliteness.
But even while apologizing courteously, at the same time Kinugasa was also clearly alluding to the stance of the human race and the animosity that they held towards the beings called demon, the way Kinugasa was taking a distance was ingenious.
¡°...Yes. I understand. After all, I too know clearly what the demons that crossed over from the demon world to the human world until now had done to all of you humans. It¡¯s only natural for you all to hold hatred towards the residents of the demon world.¡±
Elfiena also showed her understanding towards Kinugasa¡¯s words that was measuring their distance.
But on top of that,
¡°And then, it¡¯s exactly this hatred that I think is the emotion that can connect us [Fairy race] and [mankind] together.¡±
Elfiena closed this distance saying that.
¡°What could you possibly mean by that?¡±
¡°Because us the [Fairy race] too, has had our residences burned by the demons whose eyes were blinded by the desire to rule, driven out from our birthce, our brethren killed, they are [invaders] that we hated.¡±
And the Elfiena talked.
About the current condition of the demon world that she had told to Sumika and Chikori inside the public bath just now.
¡°Several years ago, a powerful demon with strong influence all over the demon world died.
And then, following that event, the powerful ns in every ce began a struggle for hegemony where they washed blood by blood.
With Jambure who appeared on this side the other day and Typhon as the beginning, a lot of demons were defeated in this struggle for hegemony and unable to stay in the demon world any longer, and so they searched for a newnd in the human world and invaded into this world.¡±
¡°...So the reason for the increasing frequency of demons¡¯ appearance since a few years ago is because of something like this.¡±
¡°Really, what a bother. No matter what, demons will be nothing more but harm for the humans.¡±
Joseph who now understood the reason for the increase in the demons¡¯ appearance rate in the recent years leaked a deep sigh from being fed up.
But in regards to this,
¡°But, even though we are all demons, we cannot be lumped together.¡±
Elfiena immediately put a denial at thatment.
¡°Demon races that are not interested in war or territory like the [Fairy race] also exist.
For us too, demons like Typhon and Jambure who trample other people underfoot only for the sake of their greed are also enemies.
...But, while unfortunate, the [Fairy race] is not a race that is strong in battle.
The sizes of most of the fairy race are nothing bigger than the size to the degree they can be put on top of the palm of a human. Even I, who has the strongest magic power among our race, has the size that is at best the same with a human. To face an opponent like the gigantic whose sizepletely covered and hid the sky itself, there is nothing we can do. ...There is no other choice avable to us [Fairy race] other than being trampled down. For that reason, we want to form a cooperation system with the human race, who is in the same position as us.¡±
¡°And this is where the alliancees in, is it?¡±
Elfiena nodded towards Kinugasa¡¯s words.
From there she started to talk again.
¡°Yes. Saying it more concretely...... we the [Fairy race] want to be epted, as thepatriots of the human race.¡±
She was saying, that she was wishing for they, the [Fairy race], to live together with the humans in the human world.
But in regards to that, the three names from the who sat in front of Elfiena opened their eyes wide.
¡°I¡¯ll confirm it again but¨Dyou said ¡®epted¡¯, in other words you want to migrate to the human world?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
From that affirmation, the expressions of the three were clearly showing agitation.
That was natural.
Even though they had already been surprised from a demon bringing up a proposal for an alliance, but to go as far as wishing for [coexistence] was just¨D
It was a talk that just couldn¡¯t possibly be epted.
¡°Oi oi oi oi. Don¡¯t shit with me you bitch. Talking whatever you pleased while I¡¯m stayin¡¯ quiet. Askin¡¯ for demons to get weed to earth, ain¡¯t no way such thing is possible huh¨D. Besides, what merit is there for us humans to do such a thing!?¡±
There was more or less a problem in his choice of words, but that question of Tairon filled the minds of everyone present in this ce.
That was why both Joseph and Kinugasa didn¡¯t warn off Tairon and waited for Elfiena¡¯s answer.
And then surely the side of the fairy race had also assumed that this question would be thrown at them from the human race¡¯s side. An answer was returned back without hesitation.
¡°Of course we are not thinking of having this favor given to us without anypensation. The [Fairy race] intend to offer [production cooperation] and [military cooperation] as thepensation to be given to the human race.¡±
¡°...Hoo.¡±
The merit for the human race¡¯s side from the alliance that Elfiena suggested.
Hearing that, Homura leaked out an admiring voice that couldn¡¯t be heard by anyone.
(She was careless about the rtion between mankind and me, but... it looks like she properly investigated any beneficial information for her negotiation with the beforeing here.)
That was because the two points that Elfiena presented urately caught the weak points that the current human society held.
As expected, Joseph immediately bit at the bait.
¡°¨D[Production cooperation] and [military cooperation] is it? How deeply interesting.
Both are matters that the human race feels uneasy about even now.
Only humans that can handle magic power can be magicians that are able to oppose the demons.
In addition with the attack of demons that continue everyday, that number is chronically insufficient.
And then from theck of magician¡¯s number, we are unable to expand the , because of that we are unable to performrge scale agriculture so our food supply circumstances are always pressured.
This negative spiral might be able to be resolved, is that what you are saying?¡±
¡°Yes. Exactly as you said.¡±
¡°Interesting. Let me hear your story.¡±
Joseph showed a listening attitude to Elfiena¡¯s words for the first time since the talk began.
Although he didn¡¯t say anything, Wan Tairon also pricked up his ears.
Towards those two, Elfiena exined the merit of the alliance that fairy race¡¯s side proposed to the human race¡¯s side.
¡°First, in regards to the [production cooperation], in the first ce we, the [Fairy race], are existences that are truly close of being nature spirit, dwelling within nature like trees and flowers, soil or water. And then, in exchange for providing us with dwellings in [nature], we promise abundant harvest from nts, fertility in thend, and purity in the water.
In other words, with us the [Fairy race] residing in thend, the harvest will be abundant to that extent, and thend will be able to produce crops with extremely high nutritional value inrge amounts.¡±
¡°In short, it will be possible to produce food using lessnd and time, is that what you are saying?¡±
¡°Yes. I have confidence that our power that fertilize no matter what kind ofnd, and grow in abundance whatever kind of crop, will surely be an assistance to all of you humans.¡±
¡°I see, that¡¯s certainly valuable, and extremely worthwhile. I understand about the [production cooperation] now. ...Then, next, I wonder what kind of [military cooperation] you can offer? It¡¯s impolite but, from listening to the talk from just now, I cannot think of you [Fairy race] to be generally useful inbat though.¡±
Elfiena honestly returned a nod towards Joseph¡¯s words without hiding anything.
¡°It¡¯s exactly as you said. We are not specialized in battle. That¡¯s exactly why we were driven out from the demon world. Because the body of a fairy is really small, we are disadvantaged in battle no matter what. ¨DHowever, until the end that¡¯s only in the case if it¡¯s the fairy itself who fights.¡±
¡°What you are saying is?¡±
¡°Just as I said before this, we are existences that lives inside material of nature as spiritual body.
In other words... simr with living inside a nt, we can also live inside a weapon.
And then if we reside inside a weapon, the weapon will not only be a mere lump of iron, it will be a magic sword or a magic spear d in magic power that makes it possible to hurt a demon.¡±
¡°So you¡¯re talking about ¨D¡±
Suddenly Tairon vigorously stood up from his chair while raising a loud voice.
The displeased expression on his face from before had disappeared somewhere, now he was being really excited.
The reason was because was a technique of dreams for mankind.
It had been said before, but the battle power of the human race was constantly insufficient.
The reason was mainly because of the devastating damage from , but... the most fundamental reason was the fact that the great majority of the human race couldn¡¯t control magic power.
Those who could oppose demons were limited to the extremely small part of the human race that could control magic power.
Due to that, the battle power of mankind was always pressed for more.
But, a technique that made magic power resided inside a weapon¨Dif there was this , this premise would be overturned.
Even humans that didn¡¯t have magic power, if they made use of a weapon that was enchanted with magic power, they would be able to fight equally against the demons which couldn¡¯t be injured except by magic power. In short, humans that until now couldn¡¯t be counted as fighting strength would be able to made use of as fighting strength from then on.
That was why in this one century, the whole of mankind had striven for the research of until now, but... this technique still couldn¡¯t be established yet.
Although mankind had reached the stage where they could create that assisted sorcery operations of the magician using electronic circuits, the way to make magic power that didn¡¯t have substance to stay for a long time inside substantial material still couldn¡¯t be established yet.
But, Elfiena said.
That they the fairies could do that.
That they possessed the method to resolve the difficult problem that mankind encountered.
¡°Currently the remnants of the [Fairy race] are two million fairies. Even if we generously filled a weapon with ten fairies each, it will be possible to increase the manpower of mankind by two hundred thousand at maximum.¡±
¡°I wonder if this enchanted weapon can chant sorcery in the ce of the one equipping it?¡±
¡°Of course it¡¯s possible. That¡¯s right. I think any fairy can use sorcery without trouble until the sorcery in human standards.¡±
¡°...That¡¯s, amazing. Not just a mere enchant. That¡¯s already reaching the level of an Stand-alone Sorcery ArmamentIntelligence Device. Furthermore, even among humans there are many magicians that cannot use sorcery to satisfaction from its difficulty. Form the view point of mankind, this battle strength augmenting... has a reallyrge merit.¡±
¡°¨DGahaha, then it¡¯s decided.¡±
It was a term that would make mankind water in the mouth.
Joseph and Tairon showed a positive reaction that they hadn¡¯t showed until now from thispensation for alliance Elfiena presented that was great beyond their imagination.
Like this, wouldn¡¯t the talk go well with this development?
Such tinge of hope was born inside Elfiena¡¯s heart.
But,
¡°Yosh! Let¡¯s capture this bitch alive right now and dissect her thoroughly!¡±
¨DSuch thinking was just too na?ve.
¡°Eh......?¡±
¡°Good idea. Let¡¯s quickly finish the arrangement for the researchb and the researcher. If we just understand the mechanism of fairy¡¯s Enchant, we have no need of anything from this filthy demon.¡±
¡°That¡¯s how it is! Oi you magicians over there, capture this demon right now-!¡±
¡°......-!¡±
Elfiena was astonished from listening to the words that Joseph and Tairon spouted out while they were wearing fiendish smiles.
But the two were serious.
Joseph was the head of the United States of America¨Dtherge country that once reigned over calling itself the justice of the world.
From the beginning he was not a human of a country with a quality that wouldpromise with the enemy.
After all since the founding of their country, they were a nation that removed all obstacles standing in their path.
And simr with them, Tairon too was a man that cleared open his path using only his own strength for his whole life.
He didn¡¯t even respond well when talking with fellow humans, he was a politician that crushed ideology and forced those that opposed him with strength.
In the first ce he was not someone which one could negotiate with.
Pushing away Kinugasa who tried to stop them in panic, Tairon deployed his own that was arge halberd. He approached Elfiena just like that.
But against Tairon¡¯s barbarism,
¡°Wha...! Yo, you must not do that you know!¡±
Chikori jumped over the sofa and stood in front of Elfiena blocking Tairon¡¯s path.
Looking at this act of Chikori, Tairon¡¯s eyes¡¯ gleam that was like a wild beast became even more severe.
¡°Haaa? What is it you brat? You bastard, are you nnin¡¯ to be an ally of the demons even though you are a magician?¡±
¡°I, I don¡¯t n to do something like that, but-¡±
¡°Then why ain¡¯t you acting like what Imanded, huh, you trash-! Just who the hell do you think I am! I¡¯m the secretary general of the great China Republic Union, one of the S-rank magicians that protect mankind, the great Wan Tairon-sama! Ipetent underling bastards like you just need to follow my decisions-!¡±
Tairon opened his mouth loudly, that even spit were spewed out with his rough voice.
Most people wouldpletely wither down just from facing that scary look of Tairon.
However, Chikori didn¡¯t back down.
Her face paled and her eyes projected fear, yet
¡°No, no way...-¡°
Because this petite girl, possessed a gentle bravery.
And then as if to back up such a girl,
¡°Then maybe you should face the same S-rank magician as yourself.¡±
Sumika smoothly went through Chikori¡¯s side and dered that to Tairon while looking at his eyes.
The same S-rank magician.
With the entrance of an opponent that would be difficult to subdue with just his violence, Tairon ground his teeth in vexation.
¡°What d¡¯you say?¡±
¡°I¡¯m saying that I cannot approve of such an extremely savage decision. Even if what is behind me is a demon, but apprehending a person that visited as an emissary and killing them is not something that a civilized person will do. Secretary general Wan. Do you not have this thing called dignity?¡±
¡°Now you really said it . Then what? Are you sayin¡¯ to ept the fairy? That they can live on this earth!? Are you thinkin¡¯ something like that can just be DONE¨D!?¡±
Sumika shook her head towards that question.
¡°...No. That¡¯s impossible. We humans have had too many of our brethren killed by the demons. After all, even I still sometimes see the in my dreams... at the very least, while our generation who had experienced that night still live, harmony between humans and fairies is surely impossible.¡±
Even though inside her heart she felt sorry towards Elfiena for saying this, but that was Sumika¡¯s point of view.
¡°But, capturing the unresisting Elfiena-san, then treating her like a guinea pig... such behavior where I cannot understand which side is actually the demon, there is no way I as a human cannot approve of that.¡±
¡°......-!¡±
Using strong words, Sumika rejected Tairon and Joseph¡¯s method.
In the first ce this was the reason why she attended this meeting.
In this negotiation, no matter how attractive the terms that Elfiena presented, there was no way the human race¡¯s side would ept her demands, Sumika understood that.
The gulf that existed between the human race and the demons was just that deep.
And then in that case, surely the wouldn¡¯t let Elfiena live.
They would undoubtedly try to harm Elfiena.
Well, such development was only natural in a certain meaning.
After all, humans and demons were a mutual sworn enemy.
Even Sumika, if it was before she had met Elfiena, then she might not have stopped Tairon¡¯s act here.
But¨DSumika had already met her.
Elfiena, who for the sake of herrades was desperately fighting the unreasonable reality.
And then Sumika knew.
Elfiena¡¯s smiling face that had no difference at all with humans.
Sumika was already unable to lump all demons as one and consider them all as evil.
She didn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t have any intention to overlook Elfiena being killed unreasonably.
That was why Sumika attended this meeting.
For the sake of protecting Elfiena.
In order to let her get back home to the demon world safely.
(For that sake¨D)
¡°Prime Minister Kinugasa. Elfiena-san. I have a proposition.¡±
Sumika talked to those two.
¡°This encounter between mankind and fairy, can you treat everything as if it never happened?¡±
Part 5
¡°Treating it as though it never happened, just what do you mean by that, Sumika-san?¡±
Elfiena asked Sumika¡¯s true intention in confusion.
On the other hand, Sumika, she replied with a strong expression and slow speaking tone.
¡°It¡¯s exactly as I said. ...I think Elfiena-san has understood already, but unfortunately the human society won¡¯t ept you fairies that are demons. The dread carved inside mankind against the demons is just that deeply rooted. I think that Elfiena-san, who knows about Typhon and Jambure¡¯s barbarity, can imagine just how much that dread is.¡±
¡°......¡±
¡°Even if you can temporarily win over an alliance in this negotiation, mankind won¡¯t tolerate the existence of the demons.
There is no doubt that first, there will be an uprising of movement that try to remove the fairies with violence.
...It¡¯s an impossible talk in the first ce, something like an alliance between demons and humans.
Mankind will never tolerate the existence of demons that are thinking of migrating to earth by any means.
But, if it¡¯s right now then it¡¯s still not toote, the humans that know about Elfiena-san¡¯s existence are only the people here.
That¡¯s why if we all just forget everything, then this encounter can be made to never exist.
Elfiena-san can safely return home to the demon world. Isn¡¯t that... the most beneficialpromise for both human and fairy at this point of time?¡±
¨DThis thinking of Sumika was correct.
Even if, for argument¡¯s sake, Elfiena could talk down the three representatives of the here, the humans who had their parents, child, lover, killed at were all over this world in great number.
They, the general public wouldn¡¯t tolerate the existence of Elfiena and the fairies.
...It would be a tragic event without fail.
Such oue was clearly visible.
That was why Sumika thought.
The very best oue toe out from this ce. The method so that no harm woulde to Elfiena.
That method, there was nothing else but to make this encounter between human and fairy to never exist in the first ce.
But, naturally Joseph and Tairon snapped at this.
¡°Do, don¡¯t shit with me! You gonna let a demon get away right under your nose!?¡±
¡°I firmly object! To let go a clue of slip away from our hands, that¡¯s idiotic! Besides even though this girl has the appearance of a human at a nce, but she is a demon, a monster! There is no human that will say anyint at handling her violently, they will even sing our praise instead!¡±
It was the obvious reaction.
was a technique that could control mankind¡¯s destiny.
To let go of such unique chance that could solve this problem by their own hands, it was absurd.
It was unthinkable for these two who took a stance closer to mankind¡¯s side to just let go of Elfiena. However¨D
¡°¨DI am in favour of Hoshikawa-san¡¯s idea.¡±
There was just one person among the that agreed to Sumika¡¯s idea, it was Kinugasa.
¡°Kinugasa, you bastard...!¡±
¡°Are you saying that you are betraying mankind, you!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t have such an intention. ...Just even in the case that the other party is a demon, but to capture an unresisting emissary and dissect her, no matter who will forgive such an action, I myself won¡¯t forgive myself. If I do such a thing, the girl¡¯s death will be a bitter memory that will torment me forever. To have a nightmare every night, that¡¯s something that I want to avoid.¡±
Kinugasa calmly, but firmly dered that with a voice filled with resolve.
There was no lie in those words.
There was no lie but¨D he supported Sumika¡¯s idea in this ce was not only because of the beautiful excuse that he had just said.
If Elfiena was captured here and the technique of was established in the future, the national power of the which was already higher to begin with would leave behind the other countries including Japan more and more.
If that happened, then the obstruction of the would be extremely difficult.
It was a decision made from including such a calction too.
But, no matter what kind of thinking he had in his heart, a support was still a support.
For the opinion of the people of the to be split, was a support that Sumika was extremely thankful to.
What was left was¨D
¡°Homura-san, what do you think?¡±
If she could make Homura as her ally here, then they would be able to ovee this situation.
This happening might be taken up as a problem in the future, but if they could just suppress this ce and returned Elfiena home back to the demon world quickly, at the very least her life would be saved.
(It¡¯s fine to think of what might happen in the futureter on.)
Anyway, if they couldn¡¯t ovee this ce, they wouldn¡¯t be able to save Elfiena.
That was why Sumika looked straight at Homura¡¯s eyes who was standing behind Kinugasa and asked.
Surely if it was Homura who was kinder than anyone else, she believed that he wouldn¡¯t participate in Tairon and Joseph¡¯s n to capture Elfiena and dissect her.
However¨D
¡°......That¡¯s no good.¡±
Her expectation was betrayed.
Part 6
¡°Wha-¡°
¡°Ma, Master!?¡±
This answer of Homura made not only Sumika, but also Chikori who was beside her raise a voice that sounded like a scream.
The girls didn¡¯t even imagine this.
For that gentle Homura to oppose this proposition.
¡°Then Homura-san, are you saying that it¡¯s fine for Elfiena-san to be captured and dissected!?¡±
Sumika pressed her question at Homura with a trembling voice that didn¡¯t hide her agitation.
But in contrast to Sumika who was being that agitated, Homura returned his words with an expression that waspletely calm.
¡°I ain¡¯t saying that.¡±
Of course, Homura noticed Sumika¡¯s motive that tried to return Elfiena back to the demon world safely.
To stand up desperately for the sake of a demon that was supposed to be her enemy, such thinking was really like this girl who was worried for him who was the that was hated by the world, Homura even felt admiration.
But at the same time, Homura also understood that her thinking was just a pipe dream.
As for the reason,
¡°But Sumika, your idea just won¡¯t go through. After all, Elfiena herself ain¡¯t nning to draw back from this.¡±
¡°Eh...¡±
Getting that pointed out by Homura, Sumika once again turned her eyes to Elfiena... and noticed.
That Elfiena was ring at her with a threatening gaze.
As if, right, it was as if,
¨DAs if Elfiena was enraged saying, don¡¯t say anything unnecessary, at Sumika with her gaze.
And then as if to prove that premonition,
¡°Sumika-san. My apologies but, I cannot ept Sumika-san¡¯s proposition.¡±
Elfiena said out a decisive sentence.
¡°I am still not giving up on forming an alliance with the human race yet.¡±
¡°Tha, that¡¯s-! Elfiena-san! Do you still not understand!? No matter how attractive your proposal is, there is no ce in mankind¡¯s mind that can ept demons...! Even if you persistently force yourself here, you will only die a dog¡¯s death in the future!¡±
There was only ruin awaiting Elfiena at the end of her choice.
Sumika knew that so she tried to persuade her with all her might.
However¨D
¡°No. It¡¯s not impossible.¡±
Elfiena dered so.
With a certain confidence¨D with an expression that made one feel some sort of determination.
Just from where in the world could she get that kind of confidence?
Elfiena added her words towards the confused Sumika.
¡°Because, I still have a resource left that can persuade all of you humans.¡±
¡°What d¡¯you say?¡±
Tairon narrowed his eyes from these words of Elfiena.
Was this girl bluffing, Tairon was trying to ascertain that.
But, Elfiena¡¯s expression and tone, there was no falsehood in them.
The girl really did have something like that.
A material that was even more beneficial for this negotiation.
¡°...In truth, I don¡¯t want to do this kind of negotiation. This is a topic that I was thinking of dealing with together after the alliance is formed. But if the human¡¯s animosity is deeply rooted until this much, then it can¡¯t be helped.¡±
¡°What are you doing putting on airs? Talk quickly!¡±
Against that hurrying of Tairon, until the end Elfiena moved at her own pace.
And then after taking a deep breath... she took out herst ace for this negotiation.
¡°¨DI think I have talked about the current situation of the demon world before this.
That currently, the demon world is thrust into a warring states era due to the powerful ns.
However, this information is already a little obsolete.
The war situation has advanced, many powerful ns were eliminated and absorbed by the victor, such process was repeated many times until now, where there are four great forces moving the war situation into an extermination war.
These four great forces are each a robust army led by the best demon kings of the demon world, where the battle was in a stalemate for a long period. ...However the other day, finally, one of the four great forces was dropping out from this struggle for hegemony.¡±
¡°That¡¯s why, what¡¯s that got to do with anything huh? It ain¡¯t our problem whatever happened in the demon world.¡±
¡°Can you still say that, even after hearing that this strong army of the demon world that has dropped out from the war is now aiming for the human world just like Typhon and Jambure?¡±
¡°Wha... WHATT!?¡±
Being told so suddenly of that worst situation, shudders ran at the expression of all people present in that ce except Homura.
¡°You are saying, that is going to attack again!? Even though Jambure has juste here the other day!?¡±
The atmosphere became coldly tense.
Inside that tense atmosphere, Elfiena stroked her long ears and detached the gem that was attached on her earlobe¡¯s piercing.
And then she put that gem on top of the table and filled it with magic power.
Thereupon, above the table... a three dimensional hologram was projected from the gem.
¡°Thi, this is......-!¡±
¡°This is the image that I filmed at the dimensional boundary beforeing to the human world.¡±
What was projected in the filmed image was a wastnd where there was not even a single grass growing.
There an army of demons was lining up in a size to the degree that theypletely covered the horizon.
In the scene, not to mention and , demons starting from baphomet were taking position with three giant humanoids as the center.
¡°What is, this number...-¡°
Chikori spoke tremblingly with a pale face.
But it was only natural.
Even the army that Jambure previously led was a threat that was enough to make mankind fall into despair.
Yet despite so, what was projected right now was an army on the scale that could possibly be several thousand more than that.
They understood just from a nce.
The force of the enemy far surpassed mankind¡¯s ability to deal with it.
But¨Dthe threat of this army was not in this army,
¡°They are one of the four great forces, the . These remnants numbering one million in total are led by three that are , arge army of the demon world¡¯s best.¡±
¡°Th, three demon kings you said...-!?¡±
Correct. standing in the center of the army, there were three bodies of humanoid devil with robust physiques so big that their heads pierced the clouds. That was exactly the true threat.
Each of them had a size that rivaled Typhon and Jambure...
No, that was because they were demons that possessed power far exceeding even the previous two.
¡°Is, is it really true that these guys are trying toe to the human world!?¡±
¡°Yes. The ce that they are currently deploying their troops at is a ce that is called the in the demon world, it¡¯s a ce that is like the entrance to the human world. By using dimensional teleportation sorcery in that ce, we demons are able toe to the human world. Saying it in reverse, there is no reason for them toe to that ce other than toe to the human world. ¨DMost of all, because the is arge household, it will take time for them to invoke the teleportation sorcery though. But it¡¯s really only a matter of time, there is no change to the reality that they are going to appear in the human world. Calcting it in this side¡¯s measuring... after seventy two hours of earth time, I guess they will manifest all at once on the Australian continent of earth.¡±
Elfiena indifferently answered the question of Joseph who was asking with a pale face only with fact.
The sight in front of their eyes was a reality.
They would appear on earth in a few days.
And then¨D
¡°And then, if the manifest on earth, surely the human race will perish for sure this time.¡±
It was the only fact.
¡°You really said it huh. So even I cannot win against them then.¡±
Elfiena nodded without any hesitation towards Homura¡¯s question.
¡°Yes. I am informed that -sama is possessing an overwhelming power even against Typhon and Jambure, but even so you cannot win. They who were nothing more than the head of a small force even though they were the same ,pared to the strength of ¨Dthey the who is one of the full-fledged four great forces that divided the demon world into four, the dimension of their strength is different.¡±
¡°Well, I can understand that even just from seeing this projection.¡±
¡°Besides, most of all... they are possessing an extremely peculiar body structure.¡±
¡°Peculiar structure?¡±
¡°I expressed that vaguely but, please think of it as them possessing an extremely powerful [immortality]. They, the demon kings of three bodies, no matter what kind of attack they receive, they are able to immediately recover their damage. As long as they are not attacked using a certain method, they cannot be damaged at all.¡±
¡°¨DSomething like that is certainly troublesome. Honestly, the small fries under their feet ain¡¯t a big threat no matter how many billion there are, but for something this gigantic to have immortality on top of that, it might be too much for me to take them on even with .¡±
Joseph snarled as if screaming at Homura who was murmuring those words with a small voice.
¡°Wh, what are you doing saying something weak like that! Against something like those, yo, you are not troubled at all aren¡¯t you!¡±
But in contrast with Joseph who was in panic, with a cool expression Homura was,
¡°Well, just calm down. What I just said is only in the case that I got no information about these three demon kings at all. If I just understand about that certain particr method, I¡¯ll kill them surely. ...And then, the one that broached this story in this ce is ¨DElfiena. You know it right. These three demon kings... ¡¯ weakness.¡±
Homura calmed down Joseph while directing the question at Elfiena.
Correct. Elfiena had said that.
That she had a material that could persuade the human race.
And that led to this talk. ¨DThen, the material that the fairy race¡¯s side was going to present was,
There was only one that could be thought of.
This assumption of Homura, was correct.
¡°It helps me that you quickly understand. It¡¯s exactly as you said.¡±
Elfiena strongly nodded and then she gazed at the three people of the lining in front of her, and said.
¡°We of the [Fairy race] are thinking to put this information on the table of the negotiation for an alliance. Based on that term, I wish to ask all of you one more time to consider your eptance of the [Fairy race].¡±
Indeed, certainly, this information had a really great value for mankind.
No, it was something that they had to obtain no matter what.
There was nothing more valuable than this as a negotiation term.
¨DBut, simultaneously with that,
¡°You bastard... are you nning to use the lives of us humans as a shield to advance the negotiation-!¡±
Exactly as what Joseph was being indignant about, Elfiena was aggressively negotiating by taking hostage the life of the other party.
Naturally, the atmosphere of the ce turned dangerous drastically.
But even sensing that atmosphere,
¡°I don¡¯t mind if you perceive it like that.¡±
Elfiena didn¡¯t draw back.
That fact distorted Sumika¡¯s expression.
She understood.
(There is, no taking it back anymore...)
Right now in this moment, Elfiena had already stepped over a line that she mustn¡¯t cross.
As expected¨D
¡°DON¡¯T SHIT WITH ME YOU BITCHHHHH!!!!¡±
Tairon threw away the table put between the two parties in rage.
¡°Three days... in just three days you said-! You¡¯re full of shit! It ain¡¯t the time for this kind of farce anymore! We are tying this woman right now and make her spit out the information! Don¡¯t tell me that there are anymore idiots thats gonna protest this, now that it has reached this point, aaaah!?¡±
In regard to this, even Kinugasa who supported Sumika¡¯s proposition before this also nodded.
¡°...I guess. Certainly, after listening to this kind of story... my apologies, but there is no way we can let you go back to the demon world anymore.
The card that you put out right now is too excessive.
If you just didn¡¯t do that, we could make this encounter today to have never happened.
Yet, your unnecessary words cut off your own escape route.
We, mankind cannot let you go back to the demon world safely anymore.
Whether what you are saying is true or just a bluff for negotiation, it makes us have to take away that information by all possible means. No matter what kind of inhumane method that we have to use.¡±
Correct. This method of defeating the demon king might just be a bluff of Elfiena.
But, it couldn¡¯t be overlooked just because of that.
The three people here were not in a position that could do that.
They had to obtain that information no matter what even if they had to use inhumane methods.
They, the were shouldering a responsibility towards the sake of mankind.
Therefore, Kinugasa¡¯s words were like a death sentence for Elfiena.
But, even now after hearing those words¨D
¡°I don¡¯t mind. Because I too, don¡¯t have any intention of returning back to the demon world.¡±
The girl¡¯s dignified stance didn¡¯t crumble, she stared straight into the eyes of the three people in front of her.
Sumika and Chikori could only be perplexed towards that truly imposing behavior.
¡°Tha, that¡¯s no good, something like that-! If that¡¯s happens then El-san will...!¡±
¡°Elfiena-san, why...¡±
She should have understood already.
That mankind wouldn¡¯t respond to a negotiation with the demons.
That even profitable negotiation terms were useless, that just by showing it made her fall into danger.
If the negotiation table was kicked flying and she was threatened by violence, Elfiena who was just alone couldn¡¯t do anything.
She could only get trampled down at someone¡¯s mercy.
Even though all of that were something understandable if one just thought about it a little, yet why¨D
¡°Just why are you being this reckless...¡°
...Towards Sumika and Chikori who were in such a confusion... Elfiena suddenly turned her gaze to them.
And then, she showed a bright¨D a smiling face so bright that it looked out of ce with the current situation.
¡°¨DSumika-san, Chikori-san. Thank you very much.
To worry about I who is your enemy, a demon, until that much.
I feel really happy from your kind feeling.
But¨D I¡¯m sorry.
Just like these gentlemen here, who shoulder the responsibility towards the human race, I too have the responsibility towards all two million of the fairy race¡¯s¨D no, even towards more in the future, the life of those who will be born from now on too.
Even now, in this moment, myrades, in their fear where they don¡¯t even know when they will be eaten in the demon world that has been turned into hell, they are waiting for me believing that I will return after ensuring a new ce to belong to for us in this world.
Failure cannot be forgiven.
For that reason, I must use this card.
I understand, that if I use this card all of you wille to capture me.
I don¡¯t think of that as cruel. After all, in their position I would also do the same thing.
But, I think that¡¯s fine.
The reason for that is because I will never speak of this information by any means even if I am to receive any kind of humiliation or pain.
If I do that, with each day that passed the situation will became even more beneficial for the [Fairy race(us)] in this negotiation.
It¡¯s a matter of course. The time remaining for the humans is not much.
Because just as I expressed before this, the demon army will appear in this world without fail in three more days.
...Before long you will have no choice but to fold.
You will be unable to not answer my wish.
Then, to be captured is not that bad of a choice for us. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±
¨DThat was Elfiena¡¯s thinking.
The girl was not challenging the humans with this reckless negotiation thoughtlessly.
From the start, even before she had arrived in the human world, she had already seen through this development.
For that reason, she didn¡¯t even bring a single escort with her.
From the beginning, she was nning to be captured.
She made mankind to stand in a dilemma, because she understood that if she didn¡¯t corner them until barely the limit, then there was no way a negotiation between demon and human could be established.
¡°It¡¯s not our wish to let this negotiation breakdown peacefully.
If we are sent away with a gentle smile, then we will remain in the seat of negotiation even if we have to cling at it. I have such a responsibility. The responsibility of all the lives of the fairy race that is entrusted to me.
Do you now understand?
Before this you said that I cut my own escape with my unnecessary words, but that is mistaken.
I, in this negotiation, didn¡¯t prepare any escape since the beginning.
I have no intention at all to go back home to the demon world with empty hands.
¨DI came crossing over to this human world with the intent to die.¡±
¡° ¡° ¡°...¨D¨D¨D¨C¡± ¡± ¡±
Those words that could even be taken as Elfiena¡¯s demonstration of determination made most of the people present in that ce swallow their breath.
Even the hard-faced Tairon.
They were overpowered by the feeling that this girl wagered on this negotiation.
And then at the same time Sumika also understood.
She had misread this demon girl.
¡°...I, understand. It seems that I have willfully underestimated your existence as the , seeing you as nothing more than a girl of my age based from your appearance. Forgive me for my impertinent behavior. If Elfiena-san has resolved yourself until that far then... there is nothing more that I can say.¡±
This was not something where she who didn¡¯t have any resolve could say anything.
If Elfiena had said that she had resolved herself even for death, then her wanting to bring back the girl without harm to the demon world was nothing more than meddlesomeness.
Sumika withdrew herself after understanding that.
¡°Thank you.¡±
Elfiena expressed her thanks toward Sumika who respected her will.
¡°We, the [Fairy race] are also an oppressed race. We know very well about fear and hatred towards the oppressor. Therefore, I also understand just how hard a decision it is that all of you human are being pressed with. That¡¯s why, I don¡¯t think that I can receive the answer for this alliance that simply. By all means, until all of you of the human race can understand, please make use of all means at your disposal. I¡¯ll cooperate with all of that.¡±
Dering that, Elfiena offered both her hands in front of Tairon.
A gesture that was asking for a handcuff. A message that she wouldn¡¯t resist.
Towards this,
¡°...Uu, guh...!¡±
Tairon¡¯s face sweated and warped in a way that was never seen before.
(This girl, is no good...!)
Tairon who was a pro in violence understood.
These strong green eyes, staring at him straightforwardly, without the least bit of hesitation in it.
The strength of will that resided in it.
A person with this kind of eye, wouldn¡¯t break under violence.
It was not the eye of a person that would yield from fear and pain.
No matter how much severe torture she would be put under, this girl would never give out the information that they needed.
Even if she had to exhaust her life to the end.
No matter what kind of act was done towards this girl, it would only end as wasted effort.
Tairon was convinced of that. ¨DBut,
¡°Br, bring it on! Let¡¯s make sure whether your face can still look that prim when I drag out your intestine-!¡±
But the current them couldn¡¯t acquiesce to a demon¡¯s demand just because of that.
Since they couldn¡¯t do that, even while knowing that it was Elfiena¡¯s tactic, they couldn¡¯t do anything except taking such action knowing that it was meaningless.
While grinding his teeth from indignation and frustration, Tairon grasped Elfiena¡¯s arm...
¡°¨DWait a sec.¡±
But at that moment, just when Tairon¡¯s thick arm was going to catch Elfiena¡¯s slender arm.
The Kamishiro Homura who until now didn¡¯t say anything unless being asked from him, actively let out his voice for the first time in this ce.
Part 7
Homura who made Tairon freeze with that calm but sharp voice, asked once more.
¡°In other words, it¡¯s fine for me to consider that as the decision of the right?¡±
¡°What is it you bastard... Don¡¯t tell me that you got aint with this.¡±
¡°No. It¡¯s just like Joseph said after all, I got no right at all in regards to mankind yeah. I don¡¯t have any n to nitpick on you guys¡¯ decision. You don¡¯t see me cutting in even once in the middle of this meeting right? I know of my position in that area. Besides, it ain¡¯t like your decision to capture Elfiena here is a decision that is that bad as human.¡±
Correct, this was not a mistaken decision.
If they were going to carry out their responsibility as the representatives of mankind, there was nothing else that could be done except making this decision.
¡°That¡¯s why I got no n to criticize or me you guys.¡±
¡°Then just shut up! We¡¯re busy here!¡±
¡°You telling me to shut up means this is really you guys¡¯ decision then?¡±
The one who returned an answer to Homura¡¯s repeated question was Kinugasa.
¡°¨DUnfortunately, we cannot say anything else but that this is how it is. We understand the reason why the [Fairy race] cannot pull back, but as [mankind] with destruction approaching right before our eyes, there is no way we can be picky about our methods here.¡±
Hearing that answer,
¡°Okay. Then there ain¡¯t any other way topromise except this one thing.¡±
Homura murmured that before snapping his fingers audibly. Instantly¨D
¡°Guaa¨D¡±
Tairon screamed and got toppled over from his spot.
He was blown away.
At the same time with Homura snapping his finger, a circle shaped magic barrierprotection appeared as if to protect Elfiena.
¡°Thi, this is
-!¡±
No element third grade. It was a defensive sorcery that protected the target with a barrier that reacted towards both sorcery and physical force.
And then, there was only one human in this ce that invoked this sorcery in this kind of timing¨D
¡°Wh, what are your intentions Kamishiroooo-!¡±
Naturally Tairon stood up while screaming in rage.
But Homura didn¡¯t even nce at him and asked Elfiena.
¡°Elfiena. The majority of the [Fairy race] is not as big as the average human like you, but only around the size that can be put on top of your palm right? And then usually they are living by merging into nature as spirit body, that¡¯s what you said.¡±
¡°Eh, ah, yes. Correct, that¡¯s right, is something wrong?¡±
¡°And around the size of Hachijo ind is gonna be sufficient enough for two million fairies like that I think. That ce is also quiet separated from [Tokyo life sphere], and since [Walpurgis Night] it was left alone all this time and became like a forest of trees now, so it¡¯s just right to be lived at I guess.¡±
¡°Wha, Ho, Homura-san!? Please wait! What do you mean by that-!?¡±
Listening to Homura who progressed the talk as he pleased, Kinugasa couldn¡¯t bear it and interrupted him with a pale face.
¡°Do, don¡¯t tell me, are you going to make these fairies migrate into Japan!? That¡¯s impossible! If a government consented to something like that, a riot might ur inside the life sphere!¡±
¡°I got that. After all telling the current humans to get along with the demons is an unreasonable demand.¡±
¡°Then, what are you talking about since just now...¡±
¡°It ain¡¯t like I¡¯m telling Japan or the world government to ept Elfiena and the others here.¡±
¡°.........Don¡¯t tell me¨D¡±
Suddenly, Kinugasa¡¯s eyes opened wide.
He noticed already. Just what it was that Homura was thinking of right now.
And then, Homura who guessed that Kinugasa had understood what it was he was thinking about, showed a powerful smile at Kinugasa.
¡°It¡¯s something like that. I¡¯m hijacking Hachijo Ind that has been left alone since from Japan¡¯s government. And then I¡¯m going to invite the [Fairy race] to thatnd by my arbitrary decision. Like this it¡¯s fine for the world government to not worry about the people¡¯s sentiment. After all this is the arbitrary decision of the notorious . Looking at it like that it¡¯s a done deal already right? And, aspensation for that you gotta teach me the information about the three demon kings. After all from the beginning only I can deal with anyway. It¡¯s fine if only I know it.¡±
¡° ¡°¨D¨D.........¡± ¡°
Listening to Homura¡¯s proposition, Joseph and even Tairon who was being that agitated fell quiet.
And then they started to think of something with a pensive look.
They noticed it.
Homura¡¯s proposition... had no demerit at all for them.
They werepletely reluctant to invite the [Fairy race] to earth, but they were not recognizing the migration as the , the story was greatly different if this was an arbitrary decision of the .
Perhaps they were going to be criticized as unable to control the from running wild, but they could write that off with the overwhelming bad impression that the perpetrator who invited the demons, Homura himself, would get in return¨D no, they might get rtively even more in return. Because of the extermination of the demon king Jambure recently, tendency of people reevaluating their opinion of Homura could be seen appearing here and there bit by bit all over the world. By making use of the fairies to greatly drop Homura¡¯s evaluation was not really that bad of a choice for the .
¡°Well most of all, this is only if Elfiena is fine with that though. How about it? [Fairy race]¡¯s wish to migrate wille true. [Mankind] will be saved from the threat of the . ¨DThere ain¡¯t any loss for the both sides, I think it¡¯s the most validpromise for the current situation.¡±
¡°Ah, ye, yes-! It will be a great help if we can migrate to the human world-!¡±
Elfiena had no reason to not ept this proposition.
She could aplish her absolute objective in migrating to the human world with this, most of all, she who was a resident of another world didn¡¯t know about the circumstance of theplex rtionship that Homura had with the world government. She didn¡¯t know at all, about what kind of position Homura would be cornered into with the realization of this proposition.
That was why she nodded without hesitation.
¡°Then that¡¯s good. And how about the side of the ?¡±
The one who opened his mouth towards Homura who was pressing for an answer, was Joseph.
¡°...Yes. You are arbitrarily inviting the [Fairy race], further if you say that you are going to bear responsibility of taking care of the , even for the it¡¯s fine for us to overlook the hijacking of a single ind.¡±
¡°Just leave that one to me. From the beginning killing demon kings is my domain. Prime Minister Kinugasa, you also don¡¯t mind?¡±
Kinugasa¡¯s expression bitterly darkened from Homura¡¯s confirmation.
He was different from Joseph and Tairon, he had a favorable sentiment for Homura.
That was why, in reality¨Dhe felt a reluctance to get aboard this proposition that would bring harm to Homura alone.
However¨D even so he was a capable politician.
He couldn¡¯t get caught in personal feeling when calcting loss and profit in a matter.
¡°...It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have any objection, but in the current situation, that¡¯s the very best method that we can possibly obtain. ¨DI understand. Japan¡¯s government will resign the territorial right of Hachijo ind. Originally this is something that cannot be decided arbitrarily by me, but if the one who asked to hand it over was the , then surely there will be noin. After all this is not an opponent that we can even oppose against.¡±
¡°It helps that you quickly understand.¡±
Like this Homura¡¯s proposition obtained the support of both sides of [fairy] and [mankind] in the blink of an eye.
And then the curtain of the negotiation between [fairy] and [mankind] was lowered down¨D
¡°SOMETHING LIKE THAT IS JUST NO GOOD¨C!!!!¡±
Instantly, a piercing scream forced its way through the mutual understanding that Homura mediated.
Part 8
The eyes of all the people present in that ce opened wide in surprise from the voice that shrilly resounded in the board chairman¡¯s room.
And then,
¡°Sumika, san...?¡±
With Elfiena whose face was still shocked as the first, the gazes of all people were directed at the source of the voice.
Correct. That screaming voice was Hoshikawa Sumika¡¯s.
¡°...Something like that, is absolutely, no good...!¡±
While receiving the stares of everyone, Sumika¡¯s shoulders shook and she stared at Homura with an expression of rage.
Sumika knew.
That the man in front of her eyes, Kamishiro Homura was this kind of human.
This was the same with the dispute that happened with the Alfaro at the afternoon of today.
He peacefully settled the trouble while undertaking all the loss.
As the result, just how much he would be hated, how much he would be shunned¨D
Because he possessed the strength and power to shoulder all that loss.
...Sumika hated that way of life of Homura.
However at the same time this wise girl also understood that she didn¡¯t have the qualifications to say anything in regards to his way of life.
Because she was powerless.
Because she didn¡¯t have the ability to solve the problem in a way more skillful than him.
Correct, certainly this way he proposed could really be called as the best.
Both for [fairy] and also for the [government], there was nothing better than this n of Homura.
In the current situation, nobody could refute that there was no better way than this n to resolve the problem.
Then, rejecting that n was nothing more than selfishness. It was no different than a kid¡¯s whining.
In truth it was only silliness, a stupid act that only spouted out emotion that couldn¡¯t produce anything.
That was why at that time with Alfaro, Sumika only grimaced her face but didn¡¯t stop Homura.
However, even so¨D
Even so... the matter this time, it exceeded the tolerance where she could overlook it and stay quiet.
If asked why,
¡°Do you understand the meaning of what you are going to do? You the that is rumored to conspire with demons, if the news about how you invited the fairies that are demons to live on earth spread all over the world... Homura-san cannot, anymore... you will really be unable to return to the world of people anymore! You will really be the enemy of the human race, really be a traitor for real you know-!?¡±
Correct. This was not just a mere loss.
This n of Homura would decisively corner Homura himself.
Into a position where he would be unable to go back anymore.
The people that hated demons would never forgive Homura.
He would be misunderstood forever.
¨DBut, what constricted her heart most of all was the fact, that even being loathed like that forever, Homura would surely still continue to protect all humans that regarded him as the enemy.
Being forever misunderstood and unrewarded, even so he wouldn¡¯t let out a singleint.
Dragging along his wound-riddled body, until the veryst moment... he would live as the ve of the world.
Surely he would go through all that in satisfaction without expressing a single regret.
She could easily imagine such a picture of Homura.
Something like that... Sumika simply couldn¡¯t tolerate it.
¡°Thispromise is not all that appropriate-!¡±
And then thatint of Sumika¨D
¡°Sumika-san. What do you mean by that?¡±
Made Elfiena harbor a doubt towards Homura¡¯s rtionship with mankind.
¡°Is -sama not the hero that repelled the demon kings that attacked the human world twice already so far?¡±
Elfiena asked with a taken aback expression.
In regard to this, the one who gave the answer was Shiori who was leaning against the wall.
¡°Humans are a hopelessly weak living being you know.
Weak, cowardly, and greedy. Truly a hopeless living being.
That¡¯s why they extremely feared those with [power] greater than themselves.
They will shun such being, fearing that their own life and privileges will be vited.
Yes, even if that [power] had already saved their life.
...For some reason it seems that you are thinking of Homura-kun as the hero of mankind, however, that¡¯s mistaken. He is not extolled as a hero or anything. Rather it¡¯s far from that... while he saved mankind, he is feared as no different than all of you demons and is ostracized.¡±
¡°¨D¨D-!¡±
Elfiena¡¯s expression froze from that fact she was told for the first time.
She too finally guessed it.
The meaning of a human in that kind of position... inviting demons onto earth.
Such thing would invite a really fatal solitude.
(All this time, I was only thinking that -sama is holding a great authority among the humans.)
That it was because of that he could do this kind of arbitrary decision, she thought.
That he was ostracized by the other two was also because of such authority, she thought.
But that was wrong.
He was going to pay a great sacrifice, in order to save them, the fairies.
For the sake of they the [Fairy race] with whom he had no rtion with whatsoever.
¨DCertainly something like this, was not apromise at all.
If she didn¡¯t reject this.
It was fine if she became a sacrifice. But, to sacrifice other people, such salvation was mistaken.
(But, however-)
¡°I¡¯m sorry... But even so, I...-¡°
Elfiena was... the .
She had the position where she was shouldering the life of all the [Fairy race].
This n of Homura would save the life of the two million [Fairy race], it was something that she mustn¡¯t let go no matter what.
That was why Elfiena, even while making a distorted face from the violent guilt that she felt,
¡°-sama. ...Please, save, us...!¡±
She swallowed the word of refusal, grasped the fringe of Homura¡¯s clothes, and hanged on to him with a weeping voice.
While understanding what result her act would bring about for him.
(...I¡¯m, the worst...)
She couldn¡¯t lift her face.
She couldn¡¯t see Homura¡¯s face.
There was no instance where she hated her powerlessness more than this.
But, towards this mortifying decision of Elfiena,
¡°That¡¯s a good reply.¡±
Homura returned back a smile as if it was nothing and patted the head of the looking down girl.
It was a gentle and affectionate hand.
¡°-sama...¡±
¡°You really hanged in there well. It¡¯s fine already. If you rely on me, then no matter if it¡¯s demons or humans, I¡¯ll protect you all from anything that will try to hurt you. That¡¯s why¨Dyou can stop enduring now.¡±
¡°......!¡±
She could stop enduring.
Homura told those words whilebing Elfiena¡¯s emerald blonde hair.
The instant she heard those words, Elfiena¡¯s eyes opened wide in shock.
But that shock quickly permeated her and shook her eyes damply,
¡°A, u, -~~~~~~~~~aaaaaaaaaaa¡ª!!!!¡±
She burst.
Elfiena suddenly clung at Homura¡¯s chest and started weeping like a child.
¡°Elfiena, san...?¡±
Elfiena¡¯s wail that came out of nowhere made all people present in that ce dumbfounded.
That was because it was an act that was far removed from this girl¡¯s image from before when she took hostage the life of mankind and pressed them with a negotiation that was like extortion.
But¨D in the end, was that really the true Elfiena?
Absolutely wrong.
Only Homura understood that from all the people in this ce.
¡°Sumika. Just now you said that you behaved impertinently right? But, there ain¡¯t any such thing. There ain¡¯t any such guy that gonna be okay if they knew they are going to meet a terrible experience. Coming to the human world with the intention to die or whatever, that¡¯s obviously a bluff. Thing like the resolve to die, only some guy that is not right in their head can do that.¡±
Yes, this girl should have feel scared all this time.
She should be frightened.
Because if she understood how deep the hatred humans held for the demons, it was a trivial thing to imagine just what kind of hell was awaiting her after being captured by the humans.
¡°But, even so Elfiena came to the human world. Shouldering the life and future of herrades by herself, she went alone to a battlefield where she was isted and helpless.¡±
And then she fought [mankind].
Something like a resolve was not just a convenient emotion that was like desperation.
It was mustering out all the courage that you had, while desperately stifling the seething anxiety and shivers of your body.
¡°It ain¡¯t something that just anybody can do. ¨DShe is an amazing girl.¡±
Homura noticed that. Only Homura, noticed that. For that reason¨D
¡°...Certainly, just like what Sumika is being uneasy for, if the news that I shelter demons spreads out, then surely there¡¯ll be a great uproar. There will be a lot of guys cursing at me saying [You see that?] about me. But you see... I ain¡¯t minding something like that. For me, rather than the words of bunches like that¨D the voice of Elfiena seeking help, is several thousand times heavier.¡±
¡°Homura, san...¡±
Homura¡¯s words made Sumika unable to form any more words.
The true heart of Elfiena that she wrote off as resolve andprehended it just like that.
Elfiena¡¯s true feeling that even the fairies in her vige extolled as just bravery.
Homura understood that correctly.
What the cowardly Elfiena possessed, something far more precious than even bravery, a true courage.
It was the only thing that made her marched into the human world by her lonesome.
And then, he anticipated the breakdown of the negotiation and from the start was waiting for the time where he could immediately propose hispromise.
Everything was... for the sake of saving Elfiena in the true meaning.
(What... an amazing person...)
Even though he was that strong.
Even though he was an overwhelming existence that no enemy or ally could catch up with.
Yet he was always sympathizing with the heart of weak people.
That was truly a noble way of living.
But that cornered him into a loneliness that was really hopeless.
Against that reality, Sumika hung her head down and just bit her lips. But¨D
¡°Besides, you know. ¨DBecause it seems there is someone who understands about me at my side. Just that is enough. Being something like a hero liked by fellows all over the world, something gross like that just ain¡¯t for me.¡±
¡°...!¡±
Sumika gasped in surprise and rasied her face from those next words of Homura.
Those were the words that Sumika herself said to Homura after that matter with Alfaro this afternoon.
(......What an unfair person.)
She couldn¡¯t say anyint anymore with her words brought up like that.
That was why Sumika,
¡°That¡¯s right! I properly understood so, please don¡¯t get conceited that you are being hated by everyone or anything-!¡±
She hollered at Homura while tears of frustration were gathering at the corners of her eyes.
And then she faced aside sulkily with a huff.
That was also Sumika¡¯s way to express her intention in her own style that she wouldn¡¯tin anymore no matter whatever was Homura¡¯s decision.
Then, the moment when the talk ended like that¨D
¡°It seems that the talk has been concluded before my arrival.¡±
Along with a withered voice, the door of the board chairman¡¯s room was opened with a creaking sound.
The one who stood there was an aged body like a dead tree with a long white beard growing out on his face.
¨DOne of the , Innocentius XVII.
Part 9
¡°Th, this is, your grace! I heard that today you were staying in Shanghai life sphere, but I never imagined you wereing here right from Shanghai-!?¡±
Innocentius¡¯ sudden entrance made Kinugasa expose his surprise.
On the other hand Innocentius gave him a single nce,
¡°It¡¯s because this matter of a demon bringing negotiations to us is something that has never happened until now. I came to take a look at the situation wondering whether all of you can handle this well. Well, though it seems doing that is unnecessary.¡±
He entered inside the board chairman¡¯s room while replying with a voice that reverberated lowly.
Onjouji Kai who was standing beside the door asked after hearing those words.
¡°Based from your grace¡¯s appearance, does this mean you are informed of the progress of the events until now?¡±
¡°Iprehend the general story from the transmission with Joseph.¡±
¡°Sorry. For some reason it seems that I forget to turn off my phone.¡±
Joseph pointed at the cell phone in his breast pocket without even any guilt.
Onjouji knitted his eyebrows a little from that behavior.
This board chairman¡¯s room was a space that was furnished with the newest counterespionage equipment that Japan currently possessed.
Originally it shouldn¡¯t allow any transmission to the outside, but as expected America had slight superiority in electronic transmission technology. Today the talk that they had was not something bad even if it got heard, but if something like this could possibly happen, then they shouldn¡¯t trust too much in the counterespionage equipment of the board chairman¡¯s room.
While Onjouji was thinking about that kind of matter,
¡°There is no particrint from the toward the indirect understanding mediated by the . But there are three points. ¨DI¡¯ll give you three conditions.¡±
Innocentious who entered the room red at Homura and began that kind of talk.
¡°Conditions?¡±
Just why did he need to ept such things?
¨DAs for Homura he could also reject them.
In the first ce this decision was something that Homura handled not as a human on the side of [mankind].
The that were the representative of [mankind] didn¡¯t have any cause to direct his actions in this or that.
But¨D
¡°Anyway just try to say what kind of conditions those are first. I¡¯ll think about it after that.¡±
Homura showed that he was listening.
It was because he decided that he should not make waves imprudently with [mankind] because the [fairy] would live on earth from now on.
Innocentius nodded a little toward this reply and said out the conditions one by one.
¡°First, carry this out behind closed doors so as not to let the popce know about the fairy¡¯s migration. Of course, the existence of the must also not get leaked out to people other than those in this room by any means.¡±
(Hm...?)
¡°Oi oi. What the hell with that¨D¡±
The one who snapped at the condition that Innocentius presented was not Homura, but Tairon.
Tairon agreed with Homura¡¯s n was in order topletely broadcast the fatal infamy of Homura towards the hearts of the people with the news of [ is sheltering demons].
But, Innocentius was saying to keep secret the existence of the fairies from the start.
¡°Like that, won¡¯t we be unable to lower the evaluation of this shitty brat?¡±
¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s more important to avoid chaos rather than something like that.¡±
Innocentius didn¡¯t change his opinion even from Tairon¡¯s objection.
¡°Since you invited demons to earth, this is only the natural condition. I¡¯ll have you agree to this, .¡±
¡°Hmph... Just when I thought that you¡¯re gonna give me some condition that is more like pestering, that¡¯s a rare respectable opinion from you. ¨DFine. From the start that was my intention anyway. If you guys are saying that you gonna stay quiet, then that¡¯s saved the trouble.¡±
¡°But of course. After all we are ruler. We won¡¯t do anything that hurts the stability of the world by ourselves.¡±
¡°......Chih!¡±
Even with Tairon clicking his tongue in a dissatisfied expression, Innocentius ignored him and continued his words.
¡°Next the second condition, you concluded the meeting willfully before my arrival. Take responsibility to aplish dealing with the by yourself alone.¡±
¡°That ain¡¯t a problem cause that¡¯s my intention from the beginning anyway.¡±
Homura returned an instant answer to this but,
¡°Wa, wait a second Master!¡±
This time it was Chikori who argued.
¡°That¡¯s really strange! Even though this is everyone¡¯s problem¨D¡±
¡°Please wait, Chikori-san.¡±
However, Sumika obstructed Chikori¡¯s words in the middle.
¡°Leader?¡±
Chikori looked dissatisfied why she was stopped, but Sumika talked to her with a face that was slightly sad.
¡°I understood really well from the time we fought Jambure. We are still unable to apany Homura-san in fighting . Even if we are beside Homura-san, it¡¯s frustrating but we will only be a burden for him. ...Isn¡¯t that right, Homura-san?¡±
¡°...Well, I don¡¯t n to go as far as calling you burden, but if you asked me, it¡¯s true that it¡¯s easier like that.¡±
Sumika was watching Homura get injured from the of Jambure from nearby.
Moreover, looking from the flow of the battle, even that injury was obtained from covering for Sumika.
Sumika stopping Chikori was also from that guilt.
In reality, this follow up of Sumika was a big help for Homura.
¡°Uu...... well, if Leader and Master said so...¡±
Chikori herself also really understood deep in her bones, just how dangerous an existence of someone that was only being a burden to other people was from her own experience.
Chikori obediently withdrew from Sumika¡¯s words.
After looking at that Homura once again returned his gaze at Innocentius,
¡°And? What is the other one?¡±
He inquired about thest condition.
¡°Right. The third is, until you finish dealing with the , the personage of the is to be confined in Tokyo¡¯s life sphere¡¯s state guest house.¡±
This time Homura didn¡¯t give a quick reply towards this condition.
That was because thinking from the current situation of the [Fairy race], it should be better the earlier the migration could be done.
That was why Homura returned a question.
¡°...What¡¯s the reason?¡±
Innocentius¡¯ answer was also quickly given to Homura who was reluctant to dy the migration and demanded for a justified reason.
¡°This is a measure taking into ount the possibility that the [Fairy race] and are colluding with each other. A proof that they are not teaching us false information to further send arge number of their pawns to perform destruction maneuvering in the human world, currently doesn¡¯t exist. The migration is only after theing demon kings are exterminated just as the information that the brought to us, that¡¯s when the innocence of the [Fairy race] can be proved. This is the minimum condition to manage the risk.¡±
¡°I see... well, indeed there is truth in that.¡±
Homura didn¡¯t know if Innocentius lied or not, but his opinion was logical.
That was why Homura,
¡°Elfiena. Seems like the migration will be postponed a little, you don¡¯t mind?¡±
He entrusted the decision to Elfiena.
Elfiena separated her body from Homura¡¯s chest hearing that question, and nodded.
¡°Yes-. At any rate it will take time to move two million [Fairy race], most of all it was our side that made this information as negotiation material. I will hold the proper responsibility of my own words.
Tears still hadn¡¯t dried from her face, but she replied dignifiedly.
Innocentius who heard that reply,
¡°¨DVery well. Then I too will swear under the name of our great lord, as long as the [Fairy race] doesn¡¯t bring harm to mankind, we won¡¯t do anything to interfere.¡±
Guaranteed Elfiena¡¯s safety by swearing to his own god.
And then, with this oath of Innoncentius, the first conference between mankind and demon had its curtains lowered down.
Part 10
After the end of the conference between mankind and fairy. Innocentius rode a courtesy car possessed by the church and he quickly tookmunication with a certain ce.
The ce that he contacted was located in a part inside Tokyo life sphere, a white structure.
Among the built office buildings, was a building of that stood tall while releasing a solemnity that felt out of ce. A room inside it was the office of a special missionary.
Everything about the meeting was told to the staying in Japan, Alfaro, right from the beginning to end by the same mouth that was saying the promise of not letting anyone know about the fairy other than anyone in that ce.
¡°In addition to the three that are newly scheming to invade here, there is also the [Fairy race] that plot to migrate to the human world is it. ...Hohoho. It became something truly dreadful just in one day hasn¡¯t it-¡°
Alfaro who finished hearing everything shrugged his shoulders in amazement while reclining on a sofa.
¡°Furthermore to invite true demons to this holy star that our great god bestowed to us mankind. The is truly a man that is beyond help. As I thought, the existence of that young man cannot possibly be for the sake of mankind.¡±
{Exactly as you said. Truly this will also make our lord grief.}
¡°However... your grace. I wonder if this is fine?¡±
{About what?}
¡°About how your grace is telling me about the contents of that meeting.
Just as your grace also knows, I, Alfaro, am a .
And then¨Dthe role of , just as that title implies is not only for religious promation.
We are also the agents of divine punishment, who get rid of the pagan that stained the name of god and the demons by means of force.
That is us, the .
With I who is like that... I wonder if your grace thinks that I can possibly tolerate something like a demon running rampant above this earth?¡±
As usual, it was hard to read the expression of Alfaro with his eyes that made people associate it with the face of a Buddha statue, still in its narrow shape of a thin smile.
However, a savage echo that was simr with the growl of a beast was seeping into his voice.
That was exactly the true nature of this man.
And then¨D
{¨DOf course, I contacted you exactly because you are that kind of person.}
Innocentius was telling everything to him exactly because of that.
¡°Oh ho? But I heard that your grace had sworn under the name of god yourself to not interfere towards the fairy? To break an oath promised under the name of god, I wonder if we won¡¯t be a shame for our god like that?¡±
{The great lord is tolerant. He will pardon no matter what kind of cowardice towards those heathen. That is something that has been proved in history. No matter how many heathen we killed, raped, and plundered, the history of us the is always overflowing with light. That means this is something that is expected from us. The great lord doesn¡¯t wish for the reformation of those heathens, but their cries of agony.}
There was not a single doubt in the answering voice of Innocentius.
Correct. From the very beginning, he didn¡¯t have any intention of protecting his promise towards Elfiena.
{To say nothing of how the other party this time is a demon. How could there be any problem.}
¡°Hohoho...! So there is no problem at all then.¡±
These words of Innocentius made Alfaro express his approval by smiling wickedly where one could peek at his canines from his mouth.
{That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s already decided that after seventy two hours, the Homura Kamishiro will meet the at the Australian continent. In other words, that man will not guard the .
Based from their agreement to not talk about the fairy other than with the people in that ce, the protection of the will be at best... the S-rank Magician Sumika Hoshikawa and the girl¡¯s trainee toon.
And then the step daughter of Onjouji, her fighting strength as an Operator is meager.
One other girl too, based from what could be seen from the battle with Jambure, it seemed that she was fairly useful but... she is not on the level that can contend with you who is a .
¨DCan you do it, Alfaro?}
¡°Of course your grace. Everything is for the sake of our god¡¯s glory. And then for the sake of us mankind who has been chosen by god. I¡¯ll show how I make those disgraces perish from this star.¡±
{I¡¯ll leave it to you. I¡¯ll arrange reinforcements of from this side too. ¨DAah, also, that adopted daughter of Onjouji, that , don¡¯t kill her. After all that thing still has a role left.}
¡°I understand. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±
With those words as thest, the transmission from Innocentius was ended.
Alfaro returned the phone to the receiver on the table, and pondered.
¡°Now then, how should I go about this.¡±
What he should do had been already decided.
As a , he would destroy the evil demon. That was all.
However, there was a hindrance to that.
The battle power protecting Elfiena that he was told from Innocentius.
Innocentius talked about it like it was nothing, but
¡°... is a little troublesome even with the power I have.¡±
He had to think of a method to remove her somehow.
That was why Alfaro ruminated for a while¨D
¡°¨D¨DAah, there is also that hand. Hohoho.¡±
Smiling as if he had thought about a good idea, he took the phone by hand and called to a certain ce.
The destination of the call was¨D the orphanage that he went to this afternoon.
¡°Good day Miss Nagashima. It has been a half day isn¡¯t it? Hohoho. I wonder if sister Lily is still in your institution? She is? So she is reading a book for the children you say. That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. My apologies, but I wonder if I can trouble you to tell her to return to the church urgently? ¨DThere is a really important work, something that no one but she can do.¡±
Part 11
On the other side, almost at the same time it was not only Innocentius that was showing a movement.
After the conference ended, Elfiena who copsed from the relieved feeling of passing through a mountain ofrge problems and from the exhaustion that had kept piling up until now, she was then made to sleep in another room, after that
¡°That geezer really said¨D[under the name of the great lord] huh. Just how much blood has been spilled under that name until now I wonder. I get the feeling that a guy wearing protective armor of full protection saying [I¡¯m not scared of anything] is still more believable than this.¡±
Homura sat on the sofa that Elfiena was sitting at until just now while spouting out words with a sarcastic tone.
From the beginning he didn¡¯t even think that Innocentius would do anything like protecting his promise.
¡°...Well, putting aside the , for the to tolerate Elfiena-san¡¯s existence is something really unthinkable.¡±
¡°Tha, that¡¯s so!? Even though they promised!?¡±
Chikori who was the only one that honestly believed that promise was feeling indignant, but the reaction of the other members were cold.
Everyone understood.
That there was no way the would keep a promise with a demon.
¡°I guess if they are going to try something it will be in three days when Homura sets out. If we n to protect the , we have to think of a countermeasure. Most of all, with our stand point that has to keep the matter of the fairy a secret, we cannot prepare a sufficient security, even if we temporarily break the promise and try to mobilize security, but there is no one strange enough that they will lend their hands in order to help a demon. If we are careless we will only increase our enemy.¡±
Homura was also of the same opinion as Onjouji¡¯s calm analysis.
¡°How about if we shelter Elfiena not in the state guest house but in another ce from the start?¡±
However Kinugasa shook his head towards this idea of Homura.
¡°The other side is also not an idiot. They must be thoroughly observing that kind of movement. It will be hard to deceive them with only the number of hands here. If it¡¯s Homura-san¡¯s then possibly... we can make it work somehow but...¡±
¡°Something like that is also quiet hard for me. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just me alone but with Elfiena together, also it¡¯s a technique that is a little risky to use with still binding me.¡±
Anyway, the fifth grade sorcery was a sorcery that disintegrated oneself once and then reconstructed the body at the designated coordinates. If it failed than the reconstruction wouldn¡¯t go well and the user¡¯s very existence would vanish. With Homura still shackled by the limitations on his magic power and thinking ability due to , even Homura wanted to restrain from using it to someone other than himself.
(On the other hand, if is forcibly broken then it will be exposed all the same.)
Homura heaved a deep sigh in this situation where it was hard to do anything.
But, towards that Homura,
¡°Then, we are going to apany El-san and protect her! Those guys that break promise and try to do something awful to El-san, I¡¯m going to take them all out!¡±
Chikori suggested with a loud voice.
Sumika also agreed to this.
¡°It¡¯s just as Chikori-san said. While Homura-san is absent, we, the 101st toon will take responsibility and protect Elfiena-san. There will be no problem at all.¡±
(......)
However, Homura only stayed quiet in reluctance.
Because he knew.
Just what kind of existence the was.
And also¨D the existence of the unique power that they possessed.
Honestly, he was not inclined to let them fight in a ce where his eyes didn¡¯t reach.
That was why,
¡°Sumika¨D¡±
Homura tried to stop her¨D but,
¡°I¡¯ll have you let me do this much. We are a team. ...Besides, it¡¯s not only just Homura-san who has the feeling of wanting to protect Elfiena-san.¡±
Sumika tly interrupted his words.
Her tone was filled with a definite will that expressed her intentions of not yielding in this.
...Most likely Sumika and Chikori wouldn¡¯t hear any of it even if he told them here not to do anything.
Besides¨D
(I¡¯m not the only one who wants to protect Elfiena, huh.)
Being told that, he couldn¡¯t even say no.
¡°...Got it. I¡¯ll leave the house-sitting to you guys. Do it properly y¡¯all.¡±
¡°Yes-¡°
¡°Leave it to us!¡±
Both of them answered with a loud voice from good feeling and then they hurriedly headed to Elfiena¡¯s room.
While seeing off those two,
¡°...Shiori. Just in case, I¡¯ll rely on you okay.¡±
Homura told Shiori who was standing still while leaning her back on the wall.
And Shiori, she brushed up her long hair that hung on her ear and,
¡°I know even without you telling me. After all, I¡¯m the of the 101st toon.¡±
She returned back reliable words to him.
Trantor''s Notes and References
Volume 2, 3
Volume 2, Chapter 3
Part 1
The former Australia ¨C Northern Territory.
It was a wastnd of red y color that was once called Uluru Kata Tjuta national park.
There existed a rocky mountain standing calmly even now in that ce where its vegetation had been burned to nothing by Typhon¡¯s me.
Ayers Rock.
The secondrgest b of rock on the surface of earth.
Three days after the negotiation with the fairy. Receiving the sunlight of the sun that was setting down beyond the horizon, two shadows were stretching down on top of that rocky mountain which was shining like a ruby.
Those shadows were the Kamishiro Homura, and his grimoire that was also his weapon, the avatar of .
¡°Uu¨D. Even so it¡¯s really cold here...¡±
While sitting cross-legged on top of the rocky mountain, Homura¡¯s body trembled from the blowing wind of the wastnd.
Looking at him like that, the avatar of , a girl that Homura called as Vel, gave him a candid advice.
¡°The southern hemisphere is right now in winter, it¡¯s only natural to get that cold being on top of a rocky mountain in the middle of a wastnd where there is nothing like this. Master should be wearing thick clothes beforeing here.¡±
¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯m gonna exercise anyway after this.¡±
¡°Will it even be an exercise?¡±
¡°...More or less. After all those three named cotton or Evang¡ðion or something has far more powerful magic powerpared to Typhon or Jambure just from seeing the image that Elfiena brought.¡±
¡°I think they are called though.¡±
¡°That¡¯s it, yeah. That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.¡±
The reason these two were here was only one.
It was in order to meet the ¨Dthe troops of the demon world that consisted of a million soldiers and three demon kings that Elfiena said would appear here.
While Homura imagined the sight of a demon army that was going topletely nket this wastnd before long, he recalled the way to kill the three demon kings who led this